Sep. 2nd, 2024

Harry Potter x BBC Sherlock
Rating: Rated: T
Chapters: 1
Words: 4,359

NOTE: This story takes place post-series for Harry Potter and after season 1, but before season 2 for BBC Sherlock. Since there are time skips between episodes and longer time skips between seasons, I am writing under the assumption that John and Sherlock have completed many cases that we just never hear about during the show.


One of the dubious benefits of living with Sherlock and spending most of one's time with him was meeting all sorts of people — usually odd ones at that. Not including the criminals they caught, John had made the acquaintance of several peculiar characters, from morgue-workers to circus performers. Not to say that there was anything wrong with being peculiar, but they were certainly not the sort of people John would meet without Sherlock's influence.

On that day, the two of them were looking into what looked to be (incredibly) Spontaneous Human Combustion. And not just one, but two. The scene of the . . . crime? Accident? Act of God? The location of death was a well-kept barbershop within Trafalgar Square. John had never seen anything like it, and only the lack of any possible ignition source nearby made him come to such a conclusion.

The owner of the barbershop, a greying chap by the name of Roderick Bode, was a terrified mess. According to him, he had been cutting the hair of a last-call customer, and had went into the back to get some more conditioner. While in the back, he then heard the chime of the shop door open, and had called out that he would be right there. Then there was shouting, so he ran to the front. When he got there, his customer and the person that had just come in were both covered in flames.

He had tried to put them out, Mr. Bode continued, but they were already on the ground and burnt black when he got there. He had then run out of the shop and called for emergency services immediately.

John couldn't do anything but believe the distraught man; there was no sign of foul-play from what he could see. Sherlock himself seemed to be of the same opinion, though his puckered brow gave away his displeasure at such a preternatural conclusion.

"I suppose next we'll have someone claiming alien abduction," Sherlock grouched as they surveyed the team of paramedics collecting the scorched remains.

The front of the shop had been roped off. There was a loose ring of the morbidly curious hanging about the policed area, but the on-lookers didn't linger for the most part. The Square was heavily trafficked that day with shoppers and tourists, what with it being late afternoon on a weekend, and such a scene was likely more excitement than they had been expecting.

"Come now," John cajoled, "Such cases are rare, but they're not exactly outside the realm of possibility, are they? There's been many documented accounts of Spontaneous Combustion, so it can't be considered pseudo-science, can it?"

Sherlock scoffed. "By that logic, Elvis still lives amongst us and there is indeed a Loch Ness Monster."

"I wouldn't call Nessie a monster," said a blithe voice from behind them.

John started and turned to see a pale-blonde young woman a few feet left of where he and Sherlock were standing. She was dressed in an open black blazer, a white button-front, and a blue waistcoat over a calf-length pleated skirt, and was wielding a black umbrella much like one would a cane. She had a dazed look about her, as if she had been smoking something particularly strong, and she was staring into the window of the barbershop with a vaguely sad look on her face.

"Excuse me?" said John, wondering how she had gotten so close without him noticing.

"Despite the folklore behind them," the girl continued, reaching a hand up to twirl a lock of her long hair, "kelpies generally aren't belligerent when unprovoked, and usually only so when their personal territories are invaded. Rather like kangaroos."

It took John several blinks before he could restart his brain and come up with a response to such a brazenly whimsical statement from so far out of left field. In contrast, Sherlock suffered no such inhibition.

"Kelpies, you say," said Sherlock, a measuring look on his face. "You believe them to be real?"

John couldn't tell if Sherlock was asking in earnest or if he was mocking her.

"The nice thing about creatures like kelpies," the girl replied dreamily, still not looking at them, "is that they don't need me to believe in them to be real. Imagine if the existence of things depended on how much people's belief in them there was — the earth would be flat and carried on the back of a giant turtle that swims through space, and snorting powdered ginger would cure epilepsy. It's comforting to know that kelpies, like mooncalves, are things that won't just stop existing."

Even Sherlock didn't have anything to say to that. John imagined that the uncomprehending look on Sherlock's face was doubled on John's own.

That was when he heard the click of a camera going off. Compounding onto the bizarre situation they had found themselves in, another young woman entered the scene, this one with dark auburn hair, viewing them from behind an old fashion Polaroid camera. She was dressed similarly to the blonde girl — umbrella included, hanging from the crook of her elbow — except with a red waistcoat instead of blue. This made John think that they were in school uniforms, what with their apparent age.

He had never seen a uniform so business-formal before though. They must have come from some posh school.

"I didn't expect such a photo opp today," she said absently, clicking another picture and shaking the photo lightly when it came out. She hummed with satisfaction as she looked over the results.

"Harrington," said Sherlock, his tone blander than usual.

John glanced up to see his friend's flat, irritated expression.

The redhead's lips tilted into a knowing smirk. She lowered her camera to reveal arresting green eyes, and matched Sherlock's flat expression with an unimpressed one of her own, lids half-mast and eyebrows raised inquisitively.

"Sherlock," she replied, her tone almost mocking.

"Shouldn't you be in school?" said Sherlock, taking a few threatening steps closer. "Don't tell me you've run off again."

The girl scoffed lightly, raising her camera again and clicking a picture of Sherlock's disapproving face before he could wave her off. She easily side-stepped toward the still dazed blonde when Sherlock swatted at her. She waved the photo teasingly at him.

"Guess again," she said, her expression still mild and unintimidated.

Sherlock's eyes narrowed at her, giving her a quick once-over.

"A school outing?" he suggested, his expression lightening into his contemplative look. "I wasn't aware you took part in this class. Why was I not informed?"

The girl waved a hand dismissively before returning her attention back to her camera.

"I figured you wouldn't care," she replied, moving closer to the barbershop and taking a few shots of the interior. As she flitted about, she absently handed the photos to the blonde girl — with a murmured, "Hold these, would you, dear?" — confirming to John that they knew each other at the very least. "It was just made a core class this year anyway."

Her words were punctuated with the clicks of her camera as she took multiple shots of the scorched store-front and bodies. Though the paramedics and on-duty officers looked to be in varying states of put-out and displeased at the casual irreverence, she wasn't actually obstructing them in any way, so they made no motion to stop her.

"I see," said Sherlock, amusement drawing up the side of his mouth ever so slightly. Apparently, there was more to the girl's innocuous statement, though what hidden meaning was behind such an everyday assertion, John didn't know. "So, the administration hopes to remedy the rampant bigotry borne from ignorance that has been causing so much conflict amongst you."

What? What did a class trip have to do with battling discrimination?

"That's a bare-faced way of putting it," the girl replied, peering at an excellent shot of a hand that was more blackened bone than flesh.

"How do you find their efforts so far?"

She snorted scornfully, giving the burnt-hand photo over to her friend as well. She returned to standing in front of Sherlock and put her hands on her hips.

"The professor's so wrapped up in being politically-correct and progressive that he ends up offending the students he panders to. You should hear him when he starts raving: 'The ingenuity of commoners!'" she gushed exaggeratedly, affecting a chirpy Irish accent. "'They haven't the time or the means to eat proper food, so they invent alternative sustenance! What say we sample from this McDonald's? I've been told it tastes like actual food!' Hermione's quite put out with him."

"'Commoners'?" Sherlock echoed, derision re-entering his tone. "Is that what's it's called now?"

She flicked her hand dismissively. "It's bit uppity, but there's a distinct lack of words we can use without drawing attention to . . . well, the differences between us. 'Mundane' was suggested, but Hermione argued that that was equally as offensive and possibly leading as well."

"Excuse me," John cut in shortly, finally at the end of his rope. "But what on earth are you talking about?"

The red-haired girl looked at John in surprise, blinking rapidly.

"I beg your pardon?" she said, cocking her head to the side.

"It's just —" John began, struggling to vocalize his bewilderment. "First it was— and then you— and-and . . ." he blew out a breath and ran a hand through his hair in frustration. Deciding to address the main part of his confusion, he said, "How do you know Sherlock?"

Another flutter of lashes.

"You know Sherlock?" she asked. She would have looked gobsmacked if it wasn't for the blankness.

John frowned in confusion.

"Well, yes, of course," he said. "Why else would I be standing here with him?"

Her cheeks gained a tint of pink.

"I beg your pardon," she said again, this time with contrition. "Sherlock has always gone on about not needing friends — 'unnecessary distractions' he's said — so I assumed that you had just happened to be standing rather close. It was not my intention to ignore you, sir."

"Assuming things again," Sherlock jeered, turning his nose up. "I've told you that it's a habit that would do you no favours."

The girl re-donned her unimpressed look.

"Spare me."

John gave Sherlock a significant look, one Sherlock returned blankly. John held back a huff. Honestly! The lack of social-awareness of the man!

"Introduce us to your friend, Sherlock," the girl said, giving John a sympathetic, commiserating look. "It's only polite after having a conversation without including him."

There was a look of what could be argued as a sulky pout on Sherlock's face.

"Dull," he grumbled, re-adjusting his scarf. He sighed gustily when her hand darted out and prodded him in the side. "Fine, fine. This is my flatmate and business associate, Dr. John Watson. John, this is my cousin," —WHAT? Another Holmes?! — "Harrington. I haven't been introduced to her little friend."

The red-haired girl smiled softly and spread her skirts in a small curtsey.

"Delighted to meet you, Dr. Watson. Please, call me Harry."

"Ah, yes!" John gave a jerky half-bow awkwardly. "A pleasure. And — and John's fine."

"This is my friend, Luna Lovegood," Sherlock's cousin — Harry — said. She ushered the unfocused blonde to stand beside her. "We're here with our . . ." she glanced at Sherlock, "Contemporary Civilization Studies class for hands-on observation of the everyday people."

"A pleasure," said the blonde, blinking hazily at John. "I've never met one of the mundane folk before; your aura is a lot brighter than I was expecting."

John had been feeling vaguely offended since this conversation began; at this point, he didn't know if he was flattered at the strange girl's comment or more offended than ever. What was he supposed to say to such an unusual and back-handed compliment?

"R-right . . ." said John, looking at Sherlock in askance. "Why didn't you tell me that you had a cousin?"

"What occasion has there been that it would have been significant to inform you that I have extended family?" asked Sherlock, looking bored. "Harrington has nothing to do with our day-to-day living, nor has her existence impacted the operational performance of our cases in any way. Such information was inconsequential."

"Sherlock!" John scolded. "What a callous thing to say!"

John had known that Sherlock didn't care much for his brother, but he hadn't realised that the sentiment extended to the rest of his family as well. John wondered what the genius' mother was like, having such an unattached son.

Harry — that would get confusing fast considering his own sister of the same nickname — only smiled blandly in response, seeming to be completely unbothered.

"Not to worry, sir," she said, brushing down the front of her skirt demurely. "It's the same reason why I haven't told my friends about Sherlock before either. The majority of my friends aren't even aware that I have more than one cousin."

John suppressed a wince. What was with this family that they were so immodest about having so little regard for each other?

"It's not that we don't care for each other," Harry remarked, making John start. "It's just that we're not the type to offer up information frivolously. It would have fulfilled no purpose for Sherlock to speak of me before, therefore he didn't. And despite what they might have said about each other, Sherlock and Mycroft have yet to fully suppress their brotherly love, no matter how hard they've tried."

"How did you . . . ?" John began, looking at the young woman with confusion. He glanced up at Sherlock to see the other man looking sour. "Can you do that observation thing they do as well? Is it some trait that runs in the family, then?"

"Of a sort," she said amicably. "Though I'm afraid my talents are a bit different than what Sherlock and Mycroft boast."

"Oh?" said John, interested despite himself. It was hard imagining Sherlock as anything but a one-in-a-million personality; a whole family of Sherlocks was mind-boggling.

"I would hardly call such a pale facsimile of my practise anywhere near equal standing," said Sherlock sharply, looking properly insulted. "My deductions are based on science! Logic and critical thinking! Her suppositions are nothing more than—!"

He cut himself off abruptly and glowered at the ground.

"Nothing more than . . . ?" prompted John, watching his friend expectantly.

A smirk grew on Harry's face as Sherlock scowled.

"Intuition," they said in chorus, the girl tutting when Sherlock all but spat the word out, as if it was some filthy invective.

"I didn't know that your cousin suffers from the Hairy Heart," said the Lovegood girl, looking to Harry with concern. "I would have made some otter oil ointment for his glabella."

John did not restrain himself from outright goggling at the bizarre young woman any longer. 'Otter oil ointment . . .'

This was all Sherlock's fault, John just knew it.

"Never mind Sherlock's affliction, poppet," Harry told the other girl consolingly. "He's lived with it long enough that he's proved himself superior even with the handicap. Though he would argue that it's a blessing rather than a curse, of course."

"In any case," Sherlock said crossly, "any affliction I might come across will be cured by verified modern medicine, not a questionable brew concocted by some quack of a witch-doctor."

The Lovegood girl did not get offended like John was expecting. If anything, she became more concerned.

"It's worse than I thought," she said, blinking watery blue eyes up at Sherlock. "He's suffering from a mundane mind. We should introduce him to Hermione so she might tell him about her own recovery. I've heard talking about it encourages the impaired to seek proper avenues of rehabilitation."

This was a method of combating Sherlock's abrasiveness John had not considered before: being just as nonchalantly offensive as he was, with a side of cloud-cuckoo-lander. John could see that his friend wasn't well equipped to deal with this strange new retaliation, especially since his opponent didn't seem to have even realised they were competing.

Sherlock's cousin seemed to be amused it though. John supposed she would have to derive some amusement out of the other girl's peculiarity to be friends with her.

"I think," Harry said, "that Hermione would be more likely to 'relapse' if such a meeting would occur. Between the two of them, I think Sherlock would be the dominant personality, and we wouldn't want them to encourage each other on that front, would we?"

"The babies they'd make would be depressingly unimaginative," Luna said in what was assumed to be agreement. "Commonsensical even."

Before John could start thinking of ways to politely extract Sherlock and himself from the bizarre situation, a gaggle of students dressed much like the two girls before them came around the lion statues and towards the fountain nearest to where the four of them currently stood. John wouldn't have normally noticed them on such a heavily-trafficked day like today was turning out to be, but it was hard not to notice them when they were travelling in almost a huddle and the teacher leading them was looking a bit frantic. If that wasn't enough, there was an air around all of them that was distinctly . . . separate — much like the two young women in front of him and even Sherlock had.

Merciful God, John was beginning to get the impression that there was some sort of vocational school made to produce Sherlocks. If John was developing a nervous twitch at the thought, it was nobody's business but his own.

"What of the umbrellas?"

John snapped out of the beginnings of his nervous break down to see Sherlock frowning at the crowd of students. Sure enough, each of them was carrying an umbrella. What an odd uniform requirement. John absently noted that the umbrellas matched the colours of the waistcoats of the students carrying them, either red, blue, yellow, or green.

It was Luna that answered.

She said, "Professor O'Heachthighearna decided umbrellas would be good camouflage. I'm not sure why he thought that, though — it's not like umbrellas grow naturally around here."

Sherlock gave the blonde a look with askance before giving his cousin a pointed stare.

"It's not like you can't already guess," Harry replied, lifting a shoulder. "It was decided that we needed a way of blending in with commoners without completely inconveniencing ourselves." — why they needed to 'blend in' at all or even what that had to do with umbrellas John didn't know — "I suggested tattoos so we wouldn't have to keep track of what we're carrying, but the professor said it was too drastic a measure.

"Of course," here she held up her hand, revealing vaguely Asiatic script circling her palm, "I went through with it myself, but that was more because I wanted to see what it would be like rather than I thought it necessary."

Sherlock gave the odd tattoo a morbidly amused once-over as John stared at the terribly out of place body-art. John was so lost at this point that he wondered if there was any point in continue to follow the conversation.

"Mycroft will be furious," Sherlock said almost gleefully. "You know how he gets when you do something he deems 'unladylike'."

Harry actually rolled her eyes.

"If I wanted to brand a Satanic ritual circle to my belly and take up smoking from a corn-pipe, it would still be none of his business. Mycroft should have better things to do than badger me about a perfectly useful tattoo."

"Harry! Luna! There you two are!"

A curly-haired young woman wearing a uniform with the same colouring as Harry waved her arm to get their attention. She had separated herself from the crowd of other students that were already being herded away by the still agitated teacher. She had a ruffled air around her, as if she had been dealing with some shite for longer than she had been willing to, but considering she was acquainted with the two young women that were currently throwing John through loop, it wasn't very surprising.

Trotting up, she gestured impatiently.

"Professor O'Heachtighearna has been out of his mind with worry since you two ran off! What were you thinking? We're already gathered up to leave and we couldn't find you!"

"Calm down for goodness' sake. Don't you want to be introduced to these fine gentlemen here?" Harry said in response, looking not at all bothered by the scolding.

The curly-haired girl put her fists to her hips and puffed up with indignation.

"You can flirt with older men later, Harrington!" She looked to the sputtering John and blank-faced Sherlock. "I'm sorry to cut this short, but we're on a very tight schedule. We can't be late or we'll miss our flight back to school."

With that, she latched onto Luna's arm and pulled her forward, tugging her along as if she expected the blonde to wander off again if not made to follow.

"I suppose I'll be going now then," said Harry, waving a hand in farewell.

"Wait," commanded Sherlock, grabbing onto her shoulder. "What of the photos?"

For a moment, John had no idea what Sherlock was talking about, but then he saw Harry tuck a handful of Polaroids into her blazer pocket. Right, she had been taking pictures of the remains of the fire.

"No need to concern yourself about it," she said. "Suffice to say, this matter is a bit beyond your usual."

Sherlock frowned heavily.

"You mean . . . ?"

"Yes," Harry replied, confirming whatever it was that Sherlock was asking. "I would normally leave you to it either way, but this would just be a waste of your time. It's actually pretty open and close. The photos are just for the record."

"Harry!" the curly-haired girl called when she noticed Harry wasn't following.

"Better go before she blows her top off," said Harry, pulling out from under Sherlock's grip. "It was nice talking to you."

Sherlock watched the girl go with an irritated scowl on his face.

"So . . ." John trailed off. He scratched the back of his head. Suppose it was time to get back on track. "Shall we go tell Lestrade that it was a case of Spontaneous Combustion now?"

Sherlock huffed and stuffed his hands into his coat pockets.

"Never mind the case, John," he grumbled. "There's no use in thinking on it any further."

With that, he turned and began walking in the general direction of their flat.

It took a moment for John to understand what just happened. When it finally clicked, he hurried to catch up to his capricious companion.

"What do you mean 'never mind'?" John demanded. "Since when do you just abandon a case?"

"Assuming your hearing has not begun failing you at random intervals, you must have heard Harrington say that continuing to pursue this matter would be a waste of our time."

"And . . . and you just accept that?"

Nothing had been making sense since they had arrived at the barbershop, and John was feeling quite a bit sore at Sherlock for prolonging the insanity.

"There are matters beyond your knowledge at work, John. Suffice to say, when it comes to matters that my cousin specialises in, I am more than willing to leave those matters to her."

Harry Potter
Rating: Rated: T
Chapters: 1
Words: 5,968

A/N: This is sort of a prequel for another story that I never actually followed through and wrote. It's implied to  have an OC!BWL but it's definitely NOT a WrongBWL story.

P.S. It's also heavily inspired by Disney's The Little Mermaid.


Dramatis Personae:

Ariadne Potter; Jshukkae of the Andaman Sea (fem!Harry) as the Sea Witch of questionable motivation

Sally-Anne Perks as the desperate Damsel of wavering rationality

Neville Longbottom as the cautiously concerned bystander

Cleodora of the River Somme as the well-intentioned observer


Sally-Anne was quite certain she had never felt as worn out and depressed as she did at that very moment. She sat slumped under a shady willow tree at the edge of the Black Lake and cast her forlorn gaze out across the dark water. Ignoring the gentle chattering and giggling of the nixies sunning themselves not far off from where she sat, her eyes searched the gentle waves with a fervid heat uncommon for a girl of her fifteen years and she released an aching sigh when the object of her desires remained absent.

Ever since her second year at Hogwarts, from the day she had stumbled upon the wonders of the Black Lake, Sally-Anne had been enthralled by the lake and the beautiful boy that lived within it. Or rather, not a boy but a magical creature that took the form of a boy; a selkie, as she had discovered his kind were called when she had scoured the magical creature section of the library after their first meeting. A mesmerizing selkie boy that had captivated her right from the beginning. From that chanced happening on, she made it into a habit to return to the lake whenever she could break away from schoolwork and friends. The sweet smile she received each time they met made all her troubles completely worth it.

It was in her third year that her troubles had really started. The electives all students were required to take began cutting into the time she usually spent at the lake, and the extra workload didn't help her middling grades in the least bit. She knew that her mother was concerned over her back-sliding grades (she had been concerned since Sally-Anne had given up her dance aspirations to pursue magic instead) and that her few friends were feeling neglected, but she couldn't bring herself to feel overly bothered by any of that.

While she had been lucky that she had already given up on the labor-intensive activity that was ballet when she came to Hogwarts, she still struggled to adjust all the extra assignments, all the while wishing she could just forget all about being a witch and just stay with Duncan forever. It was fortunate that she was not so silly as to forget that she had to remain a student at Hogwarts to be able to have access to the lake, else she would have decided that running away with her darling boy took precedence over being a fully-trained witch.

But really, you would think that she was gravely ill or mentally unstable with the way her dorm-mates and teachers looked at her with concern this year. Even with all the hullabaloo about the Triwizard Tournament, they looked at her as if it were any of their business what she did in her free time.

"Where do you always go?" that nosy gossip, Megan Jones, had asked only a few minutes earlier, when Sally-Anne broke off from the group at a fork in the hallways, as per usual, to enjoy her break period with Duncan, the dear boy that always looked fascinated by her homework, no matter what the subject. Jones' uncouthly loud question drew the attention of the rest of the Hufflepuff fourth years that took Arithmancy.

Sally-Anne could have slapped her.

"It's really none of your business," she replied shortly, not pausing in her stride in the opposite direction the others were walking. She heard a scoff as well as a muttered, "frigid bitch," but shoved any offense she could have taken completely out of her mind. This was her private time with the boy she adored; she wasn't going to let any petty school-girl and any potentially hurtful words take away from her happiness.

So there she was, free for a glorious hour, ready to bask in the peace and affection that filled her whenever she met with Duncan. But where was he? It was true that lately he had started showing up rather late, but she usually never had to wait more than five minutes or so before his head came poking out of the water, his infectious grin already sitting on his handsome face.

It had already been ten minutes.

"Where are you?" she whispered forlornly, letting her head fall back against the trunk of the tree she always sat under.

Duncan never showed up.


It had been a week and Duncan still had yet to return to their spot under the willow trees. Sally-Anne was ready to tear at her hair in worry and frustration. Where could he have gone? Why had he disappeared? That line of thought distracted her more thoroughly than she had previously been distracted before by day-dreams of spending days at a time at the lake. Sally-Anne had been steadfast in her returns to the lake, though each time she was met by absence, the heaviness of her despair weighed her down further.

She didn't know it, but her steady decline into depression, accompanied by the near tangible aura of her desperately heated need to be at the lake drew the attentions of several people she would not have expected. One of those unexpected people took the form of another lake-dweller that Sally-Anne had completely over-looked while in her frenzied hovering.

Cleo was a young nixie that came to visit the Black Lake to observe the Triwizard Tournament, one of the many water beings that had decided to take advantage of such a drawn out spectacle being hosted so conveniently near a large body of water. Her presence was easy to over-look among the exotic beings from all over the world that had flocked to the lake near Hogwarts when word had spread that the merrow there would be part of the Tournament as well. The lake was full to the brimming with creatures from the dangerous rusalkas, the Slavic succubus-like nymphs, to the serene ichthyocentaurs, the aquatic cousins of the centaurs. In such a crowd, a run-of-the-mill creature like a little nixie was the last thing on anyone's mind.

Cleo had been taking advantage of the lack of expectations anyone had for her, spending the time awaiting for the start of the Tournament by sunning herself on the rocks near the shore and amusing herself with her sisters. It was while she had been relaxing one day by herself that she noticed the curious matter that was the blonde girl that haunted a cozy section of the shoreline with all the religious passion of a sailor's wife praying for her husband's safe return.

Cleo knew all about the plight of heart-broken sailor's wives; her cousins that swam the length of the Atlantic told tales of how they had lured several inconstant husbands to their watery deaths. But what business did a young witch-in-training, not even of marriageable age, have wearing such a piteous expression on her face?

Curiosity getting the better of her, the young nixie shimmied off the rock she had been strewn across and returned to the water with a quiet plop. Submerging herself until only the top of her head and her eyes remained above water, Cleo peeked around the rock to see if her movement caught the attention of the witch by the shore. She was both relieved and disappointed that she remained unacknowledged.

She drifted over to the pacing figure cautiously, knowing better than to startle a witch, lest she be magicked most unpleasantly. Those Atlantic cousins of her were most descriptive in their tellings of how many an angered widowed witch came seeking revenge for their late husbands and were wily with their wands. Cleo eased up upon one of the large boulders near where the witchling paced, that sat half in the water and out of it, quietly announcing her presence.

The other girl's attention was swiftly captured, a painfully hopeful expression on her face when she looked up to see who had approached her. The look of crushing disappointment made Cleo feel guilty as well as a bit offended. Really now, she realized that the other girl was likely hoping for someone else, but that was no reason to look so heartbreakingly dismayed at the sight of Cleo.

"Why do you make such a face?" Cleo asked straight out, cocking her dripping head in question. She pulled herself further up on the mossy boulder, her amphibious skin gleaming brighter than a human's would in the afternoon light.

Sally-Anne wasn't sure what to make of the naked girl laying on the rock before her. Generally speaking, she wasn't comfortable with nudity, especially other people's nudity in front of her. Nudity of strangers prancing around outside for all the world to see was also something she was uncomfortable with. However, she could tell by the way the girl's dark hair tinged green in the light, how her irises were larger than a normal persons', and how her fingers were slightly webbed, that she was not dealing with another human being and therefore didn't have to feel as awkward as she would have if the other girl was another student.

That was not to say that Sally-Anne wasn't feeling off-balanced and self-conscious at being addressed by a random person that appeared out of nowhere and seemed perfectly comfortable in striking up a conversation while clad only in her – admittedly beautiful – skin. She was both impressed and unsettled by the lack of modesty.

"I'm sorry?" Sally-Anne asked, not understanding why this creature was talking to her.

Cleo shook her head. "No apologies. You are free to make whatever faces you want. I simply want to know why you appear so disheartened."

Sally-Anne grew more uncertain at the strangely formal way the other girl was speaking. She would have thought that a magical being would have trouble speaking English, like her Duncan, not be surprisingly well-spoken. She cast around for a reply that didn't reveal her unease. She finally settled on, "Why do you ask?"

The being – some kind of nymph, maybe? She didn't have a fish tail so she couldn't be a mermaid – replied, "I have enjoyed the sun not far off from this spot for many days now and I have noticed that you return to this spot often. I saw that you seemed ill at ease and worried, and I could not help but wonder what misfortune had befallen you that you appear so ill-used."

Sally-Anne's cheeks burn at the thought that her frantic hovering hadn't been as private as she had believed. The nymph said that she had been sitting just a few yard off and Sally-Anne hadn't even noticed her? Who else could have watched her pitiful pining?

At the other girl's inquisitive look, Sally-Anne relented in her reticence and figured that a person to listen to her woes would do her some good. "I'm worried for my . . . friend. We usually meet right here during my breaks but I haven't seen him in a week! I really want to see him again but I can't . . ."

Cleo managed to look sympathetic while also being intrigued. So there was a missing lover involved? "Do you think he has drowned then? You look at the water ever so mournfully."

Sally-Anne shook out her pin-straight blonde hair. "Nothing like that. He lives in the lake. He can't drown. I'm worried something happened to him since he's never gone missing before."

How fascinating!

"I had thought this matter was over another land-dweller. Do you mean to say that you are friends with a creature of this lake?"

"Yes." Sally-Anne paused before giving the other girl a speculative once over. "If it's not too much trouble . . . maybe you could look for him? His name is Duncan. I'd return the favor, of course."

Cleo shifted anxiously on her rock. Oh, dear. . . . She really did not want to make the poor girl feel even worse.

"Normally, I would readily help," she started apologetically. "But I am merely visiting this lake; I am not at all familiar with its depths or its people. I wouldn't know where to look."

"Oh," Sally-Anne sighed, dismayed. There went that idea.

Cleo fidgeted unhappily at the resigned look on the witch-child's face. Perhaps it would have been better if she had quelled her curiosity and stayed away from the situation; she obviously did little else beyond depressing the other girl further. If only she could help. If only there was something she could do.

But what could she do? She only vaguely knew which direction the merrow and selkies made their villages and the names of her hosts' family. She knew more of her fellow visiting beings than anything about the Black Lake, and that was unlikely to be helpful since it was obvious that this Duncan person was a native.

Oh, what could she do? What could she–?

A sudden thought struck Cleo and she gasped in happy realization. Of course!

Sally-Anne looked up at the gasp and took in with surprise the look of triumph that graced the other girl's face. She asked, "What is it?"

"Of course, of course! Why did I not think of it sooner?" Cleo beamed at the startled witch and leaned in eagerly to explain. "I believe I know of someone who will be able to help you! Indeed I'm quite certain that if there's anyone that can assist you, it is her."

Sally-Anne looked hopeful but also uncertain.

"You know someone? And they'll help me find Duncan?"

"I'm sure of it! She's supremely capable. I'll fetch her right away!"

Sally-Anne glanced back a the castle with a cautious look and said, "Wait a moment." She had class soon; she didn't have time to wait any longer that a handful of minutes for anyone. "I don't suppose whoever it is you're talking about can be brought here within five minutes?"

"Oh, no," Cleo replied. "The Lake is large; I know where she stays but I would need more time than that to retrieve her."

"How about this? I have classes only in the morning tomorrow, if you both could be here at this time tomorrow, I could meet you here. I'm Sally-Anne, by the way."

Cleo agreed with an earnest nod.

"That is agreeable. Until tomorrow then. I am Cleodora of the River Somme."

With a smooth dip, she slid back into the water and disappeared.


It was an odd feeling, waiting for someone who would possibly help you to find a missing person. She was more hopeful than she had expected to be considering she wasn't sure who she would be meeting, while at the same time dreadfully anxious that they would find Duncan not just missing but dead. Was this how families of the kidnapped felt? Sally-Anne's heart went out to them if it was.

She had all but outright ran from her last class, holding on to decorum just enough to not draw suspicions to what she was up to. It was Friday so everyone was too busy, caught up in the pre-week-end buzz to pay any mind to air-headed Perks when she was doing nothing exceptionally interesting. She had made it to her stretch of shore in record time and paced the length of beach that was empty besides herself. The lake creature would be there any minute.

Sally-Anne had been in such a distracted hurry that she didn't notice that the stretch of shore was not as empty of Hogwarts' students as she had assumed.

Just outside her view, on the other side of the boulders that sectioned off her stomping ground, Neville Longbottom had been wading in the water, collecting water flora. He had been startled by Perks' sudden and noisy appearance but maintained his silence when she didn't notice him.

He turned to return to what he had been doing since he was the sort that minded his own business when others obviously didn't want anyone prying. He would have left the Hufflepuff girl to her brooding if it hadn't been for the odd rippling in the water, signaling the approach of a large creature.

Neville made to shout a warning at Perks but his breath was stolen from him at the sight of what was emerging from the Black Lake.

It was not some man-eating monster as he had assumed, but rather a green-tinged nymph, sky-clad and smiling brightly, pulling up on a half-submerged rock, and waving at Perks. He blushed furiously at the sight of her naked body, even though it was as sexless as a frog's.

"Witch child!" She called cheerfully. Perks smiled a wobbling but sincere smile in return. "I have brought the one most likely to succeed in helping you!"

That was when another form broke through the water. The first thing Neville noticed was the long, dark, trailing hair that spread out through the water. The next thing he noticed was that that person was also completely naked and but not featureless in the same way ― those were definitely breasts, and bare ones at that. Mercifully, her modesty was preserved by a necklace thickly laden with mid-sized shells and her dark hair pulled in front of her as well. The final thing that he noticed ― the realization that made him gasp almost audibly ― were the muted lavender and periwinkle ringed tentecles that drifted idly around her, in the same manner as her hair.

Merciful Merlin! That was a cecaelia!

Sally-Anne was not as bothered as Neville was by the appearance of the cecaelia woman though she had been surprised by the tentacles. In Sally-Anne's mind, if there were people with fish tails, it was perfectly reasonable that there were people with octopus tentacles.

"H-hello," she said timidly, aware of how childish she looked next to two nude older women that were of species that capitalized on attractiveness. She felt like a pretty rock sitting next to precious stones.

The octopus woman pulled herself up on the rock nearest to the shore that Cleo had been reclining on and sat on it leisurely, dipping her head to the side in acknowledgement and smiling softly. Her voice almost sleepy as she replied, "I am Jshukkae of the Andaman Sea. Pleased to meet you."

Sally-Anne paused at the odd name. "Pardon?" she asked, letting a bit of confusion leak through. "Joo-kay?"

"Ah," the long haired woman huffed in a half laugh, brushing fringe from her eyes. Her amused smile made her look younger, less languid empress, more young lady. "I'd forgotten how difficult the name was for Europeans to pronounce. Ari then."

"Ah, right then. Ari it is. Erm . . . " Sally-Anne felt suddenly awkward. "Do you . . . That is, did Cleo explain why I wanted to talk to you?"

"I did tell her," Cleo confirmed. "Indeed it took a goodly length to find her yester eve but never did I doubt that she would come."

"Very true. I heard the most unfortunate story of a young lady that needs help. Would you tell me what's happened in your own words?"

Sally-Anne then launched into her explanation of Duncan's missing status and why she was so worried, going into detail about how they had met and how long they had been seeing each other, just getting it all off her chest finally. All the while during the tale, the cecaelia did not once interrupt, her expression still vaguely dreamy but her eyes observant.

When Sally-Anne concluded her narrative, the sea creature now called Ari tapped her chin consideringly.

"Would this Duncan of yours be the same Duncan of the Lake's southern pod? The pod leader's youngest son?"

The blonde girl blinked rapidly in surprise and confusion.

"Pod leader's youngest son? Is that like a prince?"

"Something like that. Selkies aren't really the sort for royalty, so it more of the son of the leader of a tribe."

"So Duncan's some important person?" She wasn't sure how to feel about that. Had he been made to stay home by his family then?

"I would hardly know," Ari said with a self-depreciating shrug. "It's not as if Duncan is an exclusive name. It's possible there are several young men in the Lake named Duncan."

"So what should I do?"

"Hmmm." A lavender tentacle splashed at the water idly. "Well, as I see it, the quickest way to locate your young man would be for you yourself to go out and look for him. We don't know what he looks like, and it would stir up trouble if we went about dragging away young men for you to have a look at them."

Sally-Anne's face fell.

"There's no way I can go down into the Lake; I can't hold my breath any longer than two minutes and I'm not that strong of a swimmer."

An almost fond smile spread across Ari's face.

"Why ever do you think I'm here? Poor assistance I would be if I couldn't overcome something so little." As Sally-Anne looked on uncomprehendingly, Ari tossed her hair in feigned exasperation much to the further embarrassment of the hidden Neville, his face resembling a tomato at the better view of her breasts. Ari continued, "The answer is simple! You've just got to become a selkie yourself!"

Cleo oohed at the idea and dawning comprehension alighted on Sally-Anne's face. But . . . was that even possible? She'd never heard of such magic! Surely Professor McGonagall would have mentioned the possibility of magical to magical transfiguration.

She asked hesitantly, "Can . . . can you do that?"

Ari appeared to misunderstand Sally-Anne's question, taking it for a question of willingness instead of possibility.

"My dear, sweet girl! That's what I do; it's what I live for. To help unfortunate people like yourself ― poor souls without no one else to turn to."

"I mean I mean, is it actually possible? I've never heard of magic changing a magical creature into another magical creature."

A mischievous gleam entered Ari's eyes.

"I certainly can."

This was when Neville had finally psyche himself up enough to interfere as he had been building up to since he realized what Perks was doing. In a single bound he leaped out from behind the boulders he had been hidden behind, crying, "Don't do it, Perks!"

Neville Longbottom was certainly a sight to behold with an impassioned look in his eyes and his hair all messy with leaves.

Cleo and Sally-Anne jumped and yelped at the sudden entrance, but Ari was unruffled, only lifting her brows in question.

"A friend of yours, darling?" Ari asked, looking over Neville speculatively.

"A classmate," Sally-Anne replied distantly, struck nearly dumb. She shook off her stupor and frowned at the boy. "What are you doing here, Longbottom?" Was everyone going to suddenly show up to witness her plight?

Neville's frantic visage was a far cry from his usual timidity. But just as suddenly as it came, Neville's ferocity faded as he realized he had just jumped in the middle of a group of partially dressed women, revealing that he had been eavesdropping on them. He nearly swooned as his face over-heated, but his determination to save Sally-Anne from her own ignorance had him persevering.

"D-don't do it, Perks," Neville repeated, a bit of pleading entering his tone. "You could lose your soul! You don't even know her!"

"Well," Ari huffed, sounding put out. "I see someone has jumped to conclusions."

"'Lose my soul'?" Sally-Anne echoed, looking nonplussed. She glanced at Cleo who looked just as gobsmacked. "She's not exactly the Devil, is she? How would I even enter the position of losing my soul?"

Neville was distressed by the lack of gravity following his declaration.

"She's a cecaelia! They're known for making deals that they end up on top of."

"Young man," Ari began mildly. "While your concern is rather cute, it's rude of you jumping to conclusions about me while knowing even less about me that Sally-Anne here. It also implies that you think she isn't capable of realizing when someone's trying to fool her."

"That's right!" Sally-Anne chimed in, hands on her hips. "And what business is it of yours if I do sell my soul? It's mine and I'll do whatever I want with it!" Pointedly turning her nose up, she turned back to Ari. "You were saying something about turning me into a selkie?"

"That's not possible!" Neville tried again. "You can't turn a wizard or witch into a magical creature! Our innate magic won't allow it!"

"Butt out, Longbottom!"

"Now, now, dears, let's not get worked up," Ari cooed. "If I'm understanding this correctly, you are confused about how I can change a witch into a selkie when the magic of those two things are completely different. Is that right?"

The two fourth-years nodded solemnly.

"Let me assure you then, I won't be messing about with anyone's core. Essentially, I'll just be shifting the physical properties to match that of a selkie, there won't be any mucking about with cores."

"So . . . So, basically I'll be a selkie with a witch's soul?" Sally-Anne asked.

"That sounds about right. I know a spell to turn you into a selkie for three days. That should be plenty of time to find your young man."

"Three whole days?" The weekend started tomorrow, if they did the spell right at that moment, she'd only miss her morning classes on Monday.

"Starting from moment of the spell," Ari confirmed. A lazy look that could have been interpreted as sly settled on the cecaelia's face as the blonde witch exchanged excited looks with Cleo. "Of course, there's one more thing . . . My fee."

Sally-Anne paused.

"A fee?"

"Of course, dear. I'm not entirely sure how you wizard do it on land, but the magic I do requires exchanges. Balance and all that. Not to mention that a girl's got to make a living."

"Oh, but" Sally-Anne grew worried. "But I don't have any"

"Nonsense, pet, you have plenty of things worth a spell. It doesn't need to be money."

" . . . Are you actually going to take my soul then?"

"Don't be ridiculous." Irritation had leaked into her tone. "What would I even do with a soul? No." Ari gave cursory glance at the still distraught boy. "Abilities; talents; physical traits; treasured objects; a skill you're willing to part with, maybe; some time off of your life-span or even a treasured memory. I'm not picky so long as its worth is equal to that of the spell."

Neville was finally assuaged as he heard the list of possible exchanges. It wasn't ideal, but really he had only been worried that the Hufflepuff girl would sell herself into slavery through ignorance of how sea-witches dealt.

Sally-Anne was stupefied by the list of possible exchanges. How was it even possible? She asked this out loud.

"Trade secret, pet," Ari dismissed with a waved hand. "What will you give me then?"

"Ummm . . . what would be enough?"

Ari donned a professional mien.

"For three days of a physical transformation along with the abilities to breath and speak underwater? I'd usually ask for a major physical trait, like your voice, but since that's not likely something you'd part with for any reason, given your species' need to vocalize your magic, I'll settle for two days off your life-span and a favoured physical ability, like a beautiful singing voice."

Two days off her life sounded vaguely terrifying but was actually unimportant; wizards lived so much longer than Muggles that a couple of days barely mattered. But an ability like singing? Sally-Anne didn't really have any of those. Did folding origami count? That didn't sound as worthwhile as singing though.

Then it struck her: dancing! She had been on her way to a ballet school when Hogwarts came calling and the skills were still there. It was perfect. She had already given up dancing for magic so it wouldn't be a big loss if she traded the ability away now!

Sally-Anne smiled.

"I'm a very good dancer, I can dance ballet as well as ballroom. Would that been fair?"

Ari looked pleased.

"You're a dancer? How lovely. Yes, that sounds perfect. Two days of your life and your dancing skills for three days as a selkie; do you agree?"

"Yes," was the firm response.

Ari slipped off her rock perch and drifted over to shore. As they watched, her tentacles writhed momentarily before wrapping around each other. Amazement was written on the faces of the two Hogwarts' students as the tentacle melded together and formed a perfectly human lower body, proportionate legs and all. The calf-length hair couldn't cover everything, but fortunately for Neville's delicate sensibilities, a wrap skirt had been magicked into existence as well.

"Right then," Ari said, reaching up to stroke a shell on her necklace. "Let's get started then."

The shell ― a large sand-coloured nautilus that rested between her cleavage ― began to glow as her eyes glazed over slight and she murmured a singing incantation:

"Beluga, Sevruga; Come, winds of the Caspian Sea.

Stuprosus, rusticus, et maxime ineptus; dabis arte mihi."

Ari smile a sharp smile, revealing sharpened canines. She crooned to Sally-Anne, "Now dance."

The curious feeling of not being in complete control of her body overcame Sally-Anne as she sprung into a practiced routine she had planned for her audition to the ballet school. Arabesques, pliés, ballonnés, pirouettes, jumps, turns, leaps, Sally-Anne threw everything she knew into the dance. She felt rather like a musicbox ballerina that kept being re-wound before she could stop. As her limbs tired, she noticed that her movements were becoming less polished, more jerky and awkward. She observed with fascination and a bit of horror she could restrain as her skills were drained from her.

An odd shimmering had appeared around the dancing girl from the beginning of her performance. As her skills faded, the shimmering thickened into a glow that grew as she danced on. When Sally-Anne finally mis-stepped and stumbled onto her bottom, the glow condensed and surged away from her, shooting like a stream of offensive magic into the humming shell hanging at Ari's chest.

Sally-Anne barely had time to acknowledge Ari's satisfied expression when an almost painful tingling all over her body overwhelmed her. She slumped where she sat on the ground as she gasped. She clenched her eyes to block out the sensation but it did not relent, pulling a whimper from her that sounded inhuman.

"You really did it," she heard Longbottom whisper almost reverently.

Sally-Anne cracked open an eye and blinked blearily, wondering what had just happened. She tried to pull herself up into a sitting position when she noticed her hands were missing. There were flippers where her hands were supposed to be!

A distressed barking sound disturbed her distress before the distressed resumed at a greater level when she realized that it had be her that had made the sound. What happened?

"Settle down, darling," Ari said, laying a comforting hand on Sally-Anne's newly furred back. The former blonde girl flailed against the hand unhappily. "Well, now," Ari tutted disapprovingly. "That's a nice way to thank someone that's helped you. You'd think you weren't expecting it with the way you're carrying on!"

Expecting to be turned into some animal? She was supposed to turn into a selkie!

As if seeing her protest in her eyes, Ari indulged in an eye-roll.

"What do you think a selkie is? They are creatures that take the form of seals in the water and humans on land. You're currently in your seal form since you haven't taken off the skin."

The skin? A vague memory of reading about seal-skin surfaced. That's right, selkies assumed their human form by taking off their seal-skin and hiding it somewhere. She had forgotten about that since she had never seen Duncan's seal-skin.

Sensing Sally-Anne calming down, Ari waved Cleo over and gestured to the water.

"I'll leave it to you to get her used to swimming in that form since you were so adamant about helping." She shoved a lock of hair behind one ear and retreated back into the water herself, her legs melting away back into tentacles.

Neville watched as Sally-Anne was ushered into the water by the nixie and was pulled under when the water become deep enough. He stood silently as the two disappeared and the cecaelia remained sitting on her rock, idly combing fingers through her hair. When the silence became too much for him, he asked, "Do you do this often?"

"Hmm?" Ari hummed, her expression back to dreamy. "You mean helping people by trading spells?"

Neville nodded.

"I've heard terrible stories of sea-witches tricking people into bad deals. I've never heard of one being kind about it."

"Well, interesting stories are never about the good things in this world. I'll admit to getting good deals from time to time, but it was always with the full knowledge of the other person. Some people are just too desperate to get what they want to care that they're screwing themselves over." An amused grin spread across her lips and Neville shivered as she crooned, "Now, it's happened once or twice that someone couldn't pay the price, and I'm afraid I had to rake 'em 'cross the coals. Yes, I've had the odd complaint, but on the whole I've been a saint to those poor, unfortunate souls."

Neville fidgeted when the cecaelia woman smiled coyly and batted her lashes at him. As he began to back away, she said, "Maybe I'll see you again, darling. This has certainly been fun."

With playful wave of a tentacle she sunk back into the Black Lake.


AN: Everything below is just worldbuilding and rudimentary outlining I did while considering making this a multi-chapter fic.

*Technically a crossover with Disney's Little Mermaid?

*Cecaelia!Fem!Harry, Rising Ministry Official!Riddle, Babymort, OC!BWL,


*Jshukkae of the Andaman Sea

(Face claim: Trisha Hershberger crossed with Alexis Bledel)

originally Ariadne Louisa Potter

born in 1971 to Euadne of the Mediterranean Sea and Louis Potter (younger brother to Fleamont Potter).

First cousin once-removed (Aunt) to Edward Potter, the Boy Who Lived.

Helps those 'poor, unfortunate souls' with her aunt Ursula's magic nautilus pendant.

Her tentacles are lilac purple with with pinkish purple rings.


*Edward James Potter

looks like James but with auburn hair

Rather tall for his age

Physically abused by the Dursley but not starved nor neglected as per canon


*Jshukkae hears plans for the Triwizard Tournament from a Ministry employee on holiday in the Philippines. She goes to hang out with the merfolk of the Black Lake and bargain with the students of Hogwarts.


*Ned meets Jshukkae when he hangs out with Neville by the Lake, before the 1st Task. When he discovers that the 1st Task is dragons, he asks for the ability to speak to dragons in exchange for taking her into the castle for a wand of her own. He asks Jshukkae to the Yule Ball; she trades him the ability to grow gills and fins for his voice; she ends up as his hostage for the 2nd Task. She gives him back his voice when he gives her a pretty circlet (the Ravenclaw’s Diadem) he finds in the room where he found the wands.


*Wormtail’s Killing Curse at the graveyard misses; instead of dying, Cedric jumps backwards and knocks himself out on a headstone.


*While the blood is being extracted, Ned thinks, "They can HAVE my blood, I just want to get out of here!" resulting in Voldemort being turned into a baby. Ned stuns Wormtail, bundles up Babymort and Cedric, and portkeys back to Hogwarts.


Some pre-story background:


*Ariel, daughter of Triton, was born in 1821;

Little Mermaid takes place in 1836.

She is 173 in 1994.

She and her daughter Melody returned to Atlantica when King Eric died at the age of 48, when Melody was 17.

Takes in Ariadne when her cousin and his family went into hiding.


*OC Euadne (Face claim: Liv Taylor), daughter of Poseidon, younger sister to Triton, Ursula, and Morgana, was born in 1754, giving birth to Ariadne at the age of 215.

Her tentacles, instead of being very dark like her sisters', are a medium blue with darker blue dots.

Instead of practicing Dark Magic and trying to overthrow Atlantica, she traveled the oceans, playing with the men that fell in love with her.

When Ariadne was born, Euadne stayed long enough to see her daughter walk (and swim) by herself before her flighty nature had her adventuring again.

She died when Ariadne was 3, hexed in the back by a jealous girlfriend.


*Louis Potter, younger brother to Fleamont Potter, died in 1978 along with his older brother and sister-in-law at the age of 56.

He was a researcher in Marine Magizoology when he met Euadne off the coast of Morocco. She was in a human guise at the time, and they fascinated each other enough for Euadne to become pregnant and for Louis to marry her. He was 47 when Ariadne was born.

When Euadne ran off, he took care of Ariadne by himself, with the help of his brother's family.

He died of Dragon Pox when Ariadne was 7.


*Ariadne was sent to live with her cousin Ariel at age 9 when the Potters went into hiding.

She made friends with visiting naga children and earned the name Jshukkae, which means 'Peekaboo', from her habit of appearing suddenly.

She left Atlantica with the nautilus shell when she was 15, traveling the world as her mother did, but instead of seducing men, she took up her Aunt Ursula's profession of granting wishes for a price.

 

She had just talked a wizard into giving her his ability to turn into a pelican in exchange for an attractive body, after which he told her about the Triwizard Tournament.

Harry Potter x the Addams Family
Rating: Rated: T
Chapters: 1
Words: 11,720

AN: Fanfic of a fanfic; based on the Harveste Addams series by kyaru-chan

A little boy was crouched over a convulsing body, his clothes ragged and stained, his scraggly mop of hair in the same state of disrepair. His gleaming eyes, looking huge and savage in his thin face, surveyed the soon-to-be dead man in front of him with approval, a vicious grin stretching across his face with unnatural wideness.

He'd done it. It had been long overdue, but he'd finally done it.

The knife in his hand gleamed under the stark white light of the living room chandelier. Blood, redder than rubies and twice as precious, stained the sharp edge, a few drops sparkling before they hit the floor. That delicious red was also ringing his mouth, dripping off his chin as if he had just sunken his teeth into a juicy fruit.

There was a whimper from the reluctant corpse, promptly silenced thereafter with a decisive slash.

His rage — roaring and chaotic — simmered just under the surface. He could still feel its banked fire, but in a curiously detached manner, like seeing a sliver of something from under his cupboard door. It was still accessible though, still a hair-trigger away. All he had to do was want it.

How he wanted it.

To anyone watching from the window, it would have seemed so strange: a small boy, no more than five, straightening from where he had been crouched over like a predator over his fallen prey. His black hair tumbled over his face and about his shoulders, unkempt and unruly, but his eyes shone like emerald fire from behind the thick fringe.

In the corner, trying to fit into a shadow, hid a thin, long-necked woman, her arms barely reaching around a beach-ball of a boy who was nursing a broken arm, her mouth pressed his shoulder, holding back wails of terror. The woman — tears and snot running down her face — now sported a few wounds, none of them immediately fatal, but that was easily remedied. The two were inexplicably stuck in place from when she had tried to smuggle them away, only to find it was as if they were tied up and chained to the floor.

The stench of mortality was in the air, almost but not quite overpowered by the smell of fear and urine. The body of Vernon Dursley lay on the floor, looking for all the world like a beached whale, now too bloated to stop itself from bursting open and displaying the glistening entrails. His piggy eyes were glazed over in death.

The insane grin still pasted to his face, Harry felt the urge to laugh welling up in him, but he restrained himself. He teetered unsteadily towards his struggling captives. His job wasn't done just yet.

His cousin had been chasing him earlier. He was running as fast as he could, but Dudley, overweight as he was, had the tenacity of a bulldog and knew the neighborhood better. And that was Harry's undoing. He tripped over an uneven crack, and in a flash, Dudley was on him, punching his face and stomach with his fat little fists.

"Stupid, dumb, little freak!" he yelled. "Who told you to talk back to my friends? I'll show you your place!"

Those words . . .

In a short life filled with neglect and pain, piled high with abusive words and subhuman treatment, those few words had been the last straw. Fury draping over him, his sight blurred in a blood-red haze. He reached out, pulled, and struck.

There was an ominous CRACK.

Dudley scooted off Harry, his mouth already stretched grotesquely in a wail, his face paler than a ghost's. His arm was bent at an unnatural angle, and he instinctively held it close to his body as he ran towards the house, screaming for his mother.

Harry followed, quicker than a dart, his mind suddenly aflame with possibilities. He choked back a hysterical giggle. His cousin ran straight for the living room, but that didn't matter. The kitchen was the only thing that mattered now. The kitchen filled with wonderfully sharp knives.

Oh, the possibilities.

"YOU SON OF A BITCH! WHAT'VE YOU DONE TO MY BOY?"

Harry's devilishly insane grin had been the last thing his uncle ever saw.

And now here Harry was, with three dead bodies and nowhere to put them.

Harry sat back on his heels, tapping his lips idly with the tip of the knife. He let the grin fade off from his face when he realized he couldn't exactly shove them in the bin in the front for the rubbish truck to gather the next morning. Nor could he eat them to rid himself of the evidence even though his belly rumbled and the idea had vaguely fluttered through his mind. Sure, he had taken a proper, fleshy bite out of Vernon while he was caught up in the haze of blood-lust, but the old berk had tasted as horrid as his personality and Harry was sure the other two meat sacks would be no better.

Typical Dursleys, being an inescapable bother even in death.

At least he had drawn the curtains, and locked the door as well. That should give him some time. Whatever anyone tried to say about him, he was young, not stupid.

Voices from the front of the house distracted him from his thoughts.

"Is this the place, querida?"

"Maman did say No. 4 Privet Drive."

The doorknob rattled, gathering Harry's attention. His head whipped around, venomous eyes narrowed. More bodies for the pile then.

"It's locked, Gomez, dear. Do you mind?"

"Of course not! Anything for you, caramia."

There were faint smooching sounds, then the snick of the lock. The hinges squeaked, and then there were footsteps.

"I do wonder what Maman was talking about earlier. You know how she gets when she's been at the crystal ba— Oh, my."

"My mother she may be but — Wha — ? Ooooh!" The tall, lanky man caught the knife as it was flung at him. His smile didn't waver as he gave the bloodied weapon a once-over. "Nicely thrown, young man!"

"Who are you?" Harry rasped, his hand already clenching around another knife. He had brought in the whole set from the kitchen to make sure he had everything he needed, and now there were intruders in his home. No matter, what were two more bodies?

Maybe they would taste better than Vernon, an unbalanced voice in the back of his mind said as his stomach gave another gurgle.

He didn't expect the woman — beautifully pale with dark, shadowed eyes and a smiling crimson mouth, to crouch down next to him — the hem of her black dress inches away from the pooling blood. Her hand, strangely cold, closed over his, removing the knife. He let her, curiosity taking over as he looked up into her eyes.

Her voice was like a satin shroud pulled over a cold corpse. "Such a clever little darling. Do you want to tell me what happened?"

"I killed them." He said, lifting his chin a little, presenting the grisly sight of his blood-smeared mouth. There was no need to be ashamed of what he'd done; those wretched bastards had deserved it. Not that these two would understand.

"Good man, good man." The man chuckled, one finger smoothing over his thin mustache as he inspected the still-warm bodies with the air of a wine connoisseur. "A stand up job, if I do say so myself. Your first time?"

Harry's furiously buzzing mind churned to a halt at the unexpected question. After staring blankly at the man for three heartbeats Harry nodded, bemusement making itself known in the form of a ghost a smile climbing onto his face.

"Well done!"

Glacial fingertips, brushed aside his filthy curtain of hair and smoothed over his brow, across his scar then over his cheek, smearing the blood specks there. He felt a twinge of pain. He still had a black eye from a few days ago when Vernon had realized there was no milk in the icebox.

"They hit you, darling?"

"Yes."

"Ah. Will you wait here for a moment?" At his nod, she smiled. There was a hint of fang. "Gomez, my love, we need to talk."

Harry blinked as the two adults, still very much alive, moved into the kitchen. How strange. They didn't seem frightened or disgusted by what he had done. He looked down at his cousin's bloated face, face still frozen with terror, and prodded the pudgy nose with his knife. He wasn't disgusted either. The weight of the blade had seemed so right in his hand, its smooth glide into flesh sending satisfaction through his core. It had been exhilarating, the first time he had ever felt the emotion in his life.

"He's got the Addams spark, doesn't he?"

"Quite, darling. I'm wondering, would you ever consider —"

Their words washed over him but he couldn't concentrate on them now. He had work to do. Now, where did he put those plastic bags?

"He would make such a lovely playmate for Pugsley and Wednesday."

"I don't know, Tish."

"Please, Bubele."

"Ah, Tish, you know what that does to me."

Over the sounds of more smooching, Harry worked quickly and deftly, the steel flashing between his hands. He had jointed chickens before, forced by the Dursleys when they were in the mood for something other than roast beef. This was no different though the parts were bigger and much heavier.

Shoulder, then elbow, then wrist. Harry cocked his head thoughtfully before starting on the fingers. The more weight was distributed, the easier it would be to dispose of. Though perhaps the hatchet would have been better. If only the garden shed wasn't locked already.

A pair of strong-looking hands appeared beside him, each hefting a wickedly curved machete. The tall man smiled merrily at him, at odds with the fact that he was starting to saw away at the obese flesh. "You go on with Tish, young man, and leave me to this. I haven't done a proper dismemberment in months!"

Harry gave the man an assessing look before surrendering his burden. Decisively, he commented, "You're strange."

There was soft laughter behind him, reminding him of moonlight and church bells. "How right you are, little viper."

Harry smiled uncertainly at the term of endearment, not used to people speaking kindly to him. The laugh dwindled away into a pleased look. She took his hand and led him into the corridor. "Where is your room?"

"I don't have one. I live in there." He pointed to the door of the cupboard under the stairs. Small though he was, he could almost brush the top of the doorjamb with his head.

It was as if the room had darkened, the gloom oozing out from under every surface like thick tar. The lights flickered, dimming slightly. Harry looked up at the woman, who was suddenly standing as still as a tombstone.

"I see."

And then it was gone, and the lights warmed everything with their pale yellow glow.

"You will make a fine addition to our family, little viper. Pugsley and Wednesday will be delight to have another person to wreak havoc with. Can you say 'Sic Gorgiamus Allos Subjectatos Nunc'?"

"Sick gore-gy a moose, a lows, subject-tah-toes noonk." He repeated slowly. "I think I said it wrong. What does it mean?"

"It's our family motto. It means, 'We gladly feast on those who would subdue us'. It seems you've already taken those words to heart." She smiled down at him, her teeth glinting like the edge of a saber.

After a moment, Harry smiled back.


"Dad, who's that?"

Harry, still wondering about the towering giant of a man who had opened the door, now blinked at the large blonde boy standing at the foot of a grand staircase. He looked maybe seven or eight judging by size, and his build was thick with muscle, unlike Dudley who was — had been — covered with blubber. It would likely take a powerful hit to take him down.

And Harry probably could take him down, the smaller boy decided, since the boy would be taken off-guard if Harry attacked suddenly enough. Morticia had cleaned him up, taking care not to miss any blood caked around his face, so Harry currently looked at his most benign, all underweight and soft. A quick slash to the jugulars and they wouldn't have time to stop him.

The boy gave Harry a mildly interested look, sucking on a lollipop. He didn't seem threatening, but all the same, Harry shifted into a defensive stance, a movement that Morticia noticed.

"Now, now, boys. Let's not have any fighting before dinner. Pugsley, this is your new brother. He's just killed his family."

"Really?" Pugsley asked, looking more interested, "I'm so jealous!"

"Mother, when can I kill someone?" asked a girlish voice coming from another entrance way. A slip of a girl, looking about Harry's age, walked up to newly returned group, a china doll that vaguely resembled her dragging on the floor from within her grip. An assessing look appeared on her stoic face as she took Harry in.

A bat-like screech sounded throughout the house, setting Harry's nerves on edge. Now that the dark euphoria he had been enraptured in had faded, he felt increasingly jumpy. A carving knife appeared in his hand as if out of nowhere.

"That's him, is it?" someone screeched. "Come now, let's have a look at you!"

A frizzy-haired woman hobbled towards him from one of the big double doors. She was more wrinkled than anything, the very epitome of old age, her face as pale as death. Harry caught a glimpse of bubbling cauldrons and roiling steam before he was caught around the neck in a hug that smelled strangely like lavender and locker room socks.

"Welcome, my pet!"

"Maman, don't choke him. At least, not yet."

The old woman cackled but set him free all the same. "What's his name, then?"

"Why, I don't know. My venomous little viper," Morticia crooned. "You never told us your name."

Harry shifted unsteadily on his feet and looked down. "Yesterday, Aunt Petunia said that my name's Harry so I wouldn't look stupid at school when they called for attendance."

"She said Harry's your name? You're not sure?" Pugsley asked doubtfully.

"Does it matter?" Gomez said cheerfully, clapping a hand on Harry's shoulder. "What is in a name? Mindless destruction by any other name would be just as divine. I say the young man decides on his own name. Only fitting since he's an Addams now."

Harry looked at all the smiling faces. He was so lost. This was all so strange, so sudden, so soon.

But . . . they hadn't flinched. They had accepted him and what he'd done. It was almost like . . . they were completely fine with it.

He swallowed the lump forming in his throat. They were all looking at him right now. There was no scorn or disdain aimed at him. It was a new feeling, being the center of attention without anyone trying to hurt him. He liked these people, he realized belatedly. No matter that they were strange, with eyes that glimmered like fresh blood under fluorescent light and skin colder than the inside of an ice box.

The man with the pencil mustache had yet to stop smiling, even when he had finished shoving the jointed bodies into garbage bags and had cleaned up afterward. Nothing like Uncle Vernon, who had never mopped or dusted anything a day in his life. He had even shown Harry how to set an old-fashioned alarm clock, though it had shown entirely the wrong time, and explained what a fuse cap was.

The lady in the black dress had been nice too, the complete opposite of Aunt Petunia. She had treated him kindly even when scolding him for using such under-prepared knives when just a bit more sharpening would have sliced all the more readily. And she had said that she wanted him to be her son. Aunt Petunia would have sooner kissed a toad then say such a thing.

If he stayed here, he would have a family of his own. That alone was enough of a reason to stay. On top of that, they seem to relish blood and gore as much as he was now finding himself to enjoy. It felt almost . . . indecent that there were more people that were just as bloodthirsty as him.

"I'll be Harry for now," Harry finally said, drawing the words out carefully. "Maybe I'll be something else tomorrow."


Harry could still remember the first time he'd seen magic at work. It had been so simple, yet he felt so overwhelmed by it. He had seen Morticia lighting candles on his first Halloween at 0001 Cemetery Lane, caressing the wicks gently before they burst into flame of their own volition. He had shivered when he saw it, felt the tingling something in the air as she continued on her sensuous way. She had seen his hungry look, beckoned him over, and shown him how.

The Addams Family was known throughout occult America for their use of obscure Dark magic. It was part of the education that Pugsley, Wednesday, and he were receiving, along with physical combat, brewing, sword-play, and ballroom dancing. The Power was easily accessible in their home due to it being practised there for generations by countless numbers of late family members. It was nigh impossible to get that level of accessibility anywhere else. It was one of the reasons the Family was so indestructible.

All they needed was the constant flow of blood and pain to keep strong, something they eagerly provided every moonless night.

The children craved the heady, drugging feeling of the raw magic, Harry more than the others. It felt like home, like the warmest hug he'd ever received; it was just so right. He needed it so much that it was unsettling. Why was he so drawn to something he really had no reason to crave? Would the family magicks respond to an outsider?

He had confided in his mother that first year, baring his fears like offal on a table. He knew he wasn't a true member of the Family, so he had thought the magic would reject him, wouldn't answer him when he called.

"My deadly little demon," She had whispered into his dark hair, just as dark as her own. "You are part of our family. I should know, I did the ritual myself."

"A ritual?"

"Yes, darling. You are ours in every way, just as if I had given birth to you myself. You are an Addams, and there is no one in the world that can change that now."

"But how?"

"I'll tell you when you're older." Lips, colder than a grave-robber's heart, brushed over his forehead. "Just remember, there is nothing blood cannot achieve. Remember that, darling, and nothing will be beyond your reach."

Harry took those words to heart, revelling in the cuts and scrapes he earned while battling with his siblings, and took to experimenting with the different types of blood he came across, taking a particular liking to iguana and the mauve smoke it caused to rise from his afternoon tea. He also rather enjoyed the way the aforementioned tea caused a previously nosy neighbour to become doubly nosy by growing a second nose out of the lobe of her left ear.

Harry later decided, under Grandmama's vehement praise of a transmogrification well done, that he rather liked potions.


He was six years old, ten months after the Addams had found him.

He was paler now, bleached further by his current favourite pastime of exploring the underground catacombs of the late Uncle Fungus' dungeons during the nights, barely ever seeing the light of day. His hair was longer, a verifiable tangled rat's-nest at the moment, the bangs now completely obscuring his eyes and brushing around the tip of his nose. Pugsley had quipped that he was starting to look like a cross between Cousin It and a zombie.

Grandmama had taken it upon herself to feed him into near Pugsley proportions, stuffing him with the most hideously fattening, artery-clogging garbage she could lay her hands on. Somehow, no matter how much he ate, he never seemed to gain enough weight. It was probably high metabolism combined with his habit of irritating the wildlife near their house and letting them chase him around the grounds. Still, he had filled out, and he could no longer trace his ribs under his shirt.

Today his name was Hergian, war maker, and he was in his parent's room, feeling curious.

Hergian flashed his teeth at the mirror, tucking part of the thick bangs behind one ear to get a better look. The lipstick he was trying out was smeared on his lips in an indecent stain. He glanced over his mother's vanity again and picked up dark purple eyeshadow. Dipping his finger in, he rubbed the powdery substance all around his eyes, take especial care to get under his eyes as well. The results resembled long, sleepless nights after getting punched in both eyes.

A hand tapped his shoulder.

"Hello, Thing. What do you think?"

The dismembered hand flashed him a thumbs up, then tugged something into a neat pile on the desk. It was a green satin ribbon.

"It's lovely. Thank you."

As he ran his fingers through the tangles and gathered his hair up to tie it, he noticed movement in the mirror.

The senbon, an Eastern acupuncture needle,fell to the ground with a faint tinkle, blocked by an expertly wielded dagger. Gomez laughed lightheartedly as he strolled into the room. "Well done! Almost got me there. Your mother's taught you well."

"Thank you, Father." His hands paused, watching the man in the mirror as his father gave him a considering look. "Is everything alright?"

"That's quite the unconventional look you have there, my boy."

The green eyes dimmed in disappointment. Oh, no. He snagged a tissue and started to dab. "I'm sorry, Father. I was just experimenting. I know it's not what boys do; It won't happen again."

"Why ever not?"

Hergian had a second in which to look confused before he was picked up and swung around.

"My ghastly little ghoul! You're an Addams! We live for the unconventional!"

"So . . . so, you don't mind?"

"Mind? Dear boy. Come along, Thing. Morticia, we're going shopping!"


The moan of the ancient organ echoed through the house, dust falling from ancient beams and rattling spiders from their webs. It was an eerie yet pleasing melody, much like hearing a ghost wailing a nursery rhyme.

"Can you believe," Gomez said with pride as he looked at the small figure dwarfed by the huge brass pipes. "That he hadn't touched an instrument in all his life, and now after three months . . ."

Today, his name was Harbinger, herald of what's yet to come, and he was consumed in his music.

Harbinger's fingers floated effortlessly over yellowed ivory and silky ebony. His thin wrists and delicate fingers belied the strength needed to coax out such strong notes. He was wearing his hair tied back today, a hint of satin green among the dark locks. A storm-grey dress hugged his slim seven year old body, paired with sensible leather boots that tapped along to the beat.

Not five feet from where he sat, Pugsley had a murderous-looking Wednesday manacled to the wall, and was throwing daggers at her in tempo with Harbinger's song. Every now and then, the dark-haired boy would slow down or speed up, challenging his brother to keep pace. Pugsley had yet to fall behind.

"He composed it himself." Morticia's lips curved into a sultry smile as she leaned against her husband. Her eyes indulgently took in her shackled and gagged daughter. "Such talent in our beautiful, little serpent."

"He takes after you, caramia."

"Oh, Gomez. The torture rack tonight?"

The sound followed them, the maddening tempo building ever higher.


Poisonous green eyes narrowed in a warning manner as the ditzy brunette in front of him prattled on about how "House" was supposed to be played.

Today, his name was Herakles, glory of Hera, and he was not at all pleased.

Herakles was perched in a low-hanging tree, set in between the lunch benches, just off the playground. It was the first-grade lunch and recess period, and the ghostly pale boy had immediately set his sights on Pugsley, who was napping in the aforementioned tree while he cut all his afternoon classes. Herakles would have brought Wednesday along but she was in time-out for the whole period for stabbing the boy that sat next to her in class in the thigh 'accidentally.'

He scrambled up the tree like a squirrel and had wheedled his elder brother into playing baby while Herakles played mother. He was already force-feeding his darling child a bottle of paint-thinner when a precious little flower the one that always glared at him when he answered questions in class that she couldn't stomped over from where she had been eavesdropping and started prattling on about how Herakles couldn't be the mother since he was a boy.

"Everybody knows only girls can be mommies!" she said condescendingly. "I guess you're not so smart after all. Didn't your momma teach you nuthin'?"

She went on and on until she finally got to exactly why she had come over in the first place. By this time Pugsley had already dismissed her and went back to napping.

"Since you don't know nuthin' about how playin' House works, I guess I have to be mommy for you," she declared, as if she was doing him a favor. "You can be daddy instead."

Herakles gave her a blank look, eyes as dead as a freshly risen zombie.

"You say only girls can be mothers?"

"That's right! Only girls!"

"Fine. Then I'm a girl too."

The mousey-haired bitch puffed out her cheeks in irritation and Pugsley cracked an eye open in curiosity.

"You can't do that! Boys can't just become girls!"

"Can too."

"Can NOT!"

"Boy animals can turn into girl animals. My father showed me how one of his girl frogs turned into a boy one. All the insides and guts change as well. If they can change, why can't I?"

"No, they can't! You're just lying! And even if they could, people can't do that. We're people, not animals!"

By this time, Herakles was quite fed up with the irritating chit and had every intention of proving her wrong. He slipped from his branch and stamped his foot in an uncharacteristic show of childishness, urging his body to bend to his will. Or rather — as it now was — her will.

The dark haired child untucked the white uniform shirt and tugged down the front of the navy blue shorts, making the know-it-all girl gasp and stare with incomprehension.

"See?"

"B-b-but! You can't do that!" She shrieked, falling back on her bum.

Pugsley took a second to fully comprehend what he was seeing before almost falling from his branch with laughter. "That's so cool! Does mom know you can do that?"


Hafthorr, thunder of the seas, watched from his perch on a headstone as Mother's cousin, odious Aunt Pretensia Frump, stormed out of the mansion and toward an ostentatious automobile parked out front. He admitted relief to himself, as she was a most trying relative. Marrying men and draining them dry of all their worldly possessions was something he could accept — being somewhat of a respected family tradition on his mother's side — but being such a disgustingly self-entitled leech was more than any of them could abide.

As the boy strolled in a leisurely manner in her general direction, he picked up what sounded like a disagreement between the infuriating woman and a cigar box.

"Shut up, will you? I don't need any more trouble, especially from you!"

The box rattled and shook, almost bouncing on top of the stack out luggage it was set on.

"Enough of that!" the woman gave the box a smart smack on the lid.

The box rattled and shook only louder in response.

"You want out then?" she snarled, picking up the box. Her glare landed on Hafthorr, now leaning against one of the garden gargoyles off the side of the front. "You! Delusional boy without a proper name that thinks he's a girl! Here!"

She tossed the cigar box across yard, before throwing the rest of here baggage in the trunk of her car. Without waiting for Hafthorr's reaction, she drove off without a backward glance.

Hafthorr sneered at the retreating vehicle as he knelt by the no longer rattling box and opened the lid. There, spread flat and looking as dazed as a limb could look, was a dainty looking hand. Lady Fingers, Aunt Pretensia's former lady-in-waiting, cautiously stood on her fingers and seemed to look at Hafthorr beseechingly.

"You don't have to look so distressed," Hafthorr soothed, picking up the glove covered hand and giving it a fond pet. "I'll hardly toss you aside like that silly simpleton did. I was just thinking the other day that I could use a handmaiden. And I'm sure that Thing will be delighted you're staying."


Harith, the lion that digs into the earth, curled up on Grandmama's lap, taking in the sight of their long-long uncle, Uncle Fester. He certainly looked like the portrait that they placed in the alter when performing the yearly séance, all bald and hunched with a face of a serial killer newly escaped from prison. As to be expected of a man that survived the horrors of the Bermuda Triangle.

Father was over-joyed of course, the family had long accepted the Uncle Fester was deader than an exorcised ghost. That he showed up again was a miracle, they could almost call it a blessing if they had put any faith in the Lighter gods.

Harith wasn't sure how he felt about that doctor woman though, that Dr. 'call me Gretchen' Pinder-Schloss person. He resolved to watch her during the 'family therapy' sessions she was suggesting to reintegrate Uncle Fester back into the family.

'Reintegration.' That right there was the reason that Harith looked at her with askance. She said that she knew of the Addams through a family friend, but any friend of the family would know that there was no backing out once you were part of the family; once an Addams, always an Addams. You were either one of them or you never were, there was no trying to fit back into place.

Harith shot a sly glance to his mother, catching her eye. They held gazes for a few brief seconds before Morticia tilted her head in acknowledgement and returned her attention to the conversation at hand. He glanced at Pugsley and Wednesday as well, wondering if they caught it. He was not disappointed.

Harith's lip curled into a smirk and he wriggled further into Grandmama's side. It looked like they would be keeping an eye on their newly returned uncle and his mysterious benefactor.


Seven months after Uncle Fester's return, it was revealed that he was indeed Gomez' long lost brother. It was also revealed that 'Gretchen' had taken advantage of his amnesic state to brainwash him into thinking she was his mother, and that she was trying to rob the Addams of their wealth by using Uncle Fester as an inside man.

A good attempt, all things considered. A shame she didn't live long enough to receive their compliments.


Harrow, to rake over, sniffed cautiously at an oddly glowing potion bottle, noting the way its colour shifted from yellow to orange and back again. He gave Pugsley an assessing look. Pugsley made an encouraging motion in response.

"This looks nothing like Great-great Aunt Calpurnia's hair-into-snakes potion that it's supposed to be."

"So I got a bit creative with it when I realized I put the linseed oil in at the wrong time," Pugsley shrugged. "It's still bound to do something fun."

"You mean catastrophic, knowing your how your mistakes go."

Wednesday was kneeling on a back-less chair, leaning forward on the potion table to get a better look at what was in her brother's hand. She sent Harrow an unimpressed stare. "Just drink it already."

"Pugsley made it. What if it makes me melt from the inside out?"

"Hey!"

"Then you melt and you enjoy it. We'll just pour you on tomorrow's breakfast."

"What if it gives me an uncontrollable urge to sing Disney music?"

"Then we'll just sew your mouth shut and chop your head off."

"We could mount it on the wall if you want," Pugsley added. "We can do that even if you don't start singing."

Harrow sighed, having run out of reasons not to drink Pugsley most likely explosive concoction. He tilted his head back and put the bottle to his lips. "If I die, neither of you are allowed to have my flail."

He swallowed.

The world seemed to tilt and swirl. Harrow leaned heavily on the table before suddenly leaning the other way and falling out of his chair. A gurgling groan escaped his strained lips as he felt his skin bubble and his limbs stretch and recoil. He felt as if he were simultaneously being pulled apart and being smashed.

He faintly heard a screech, not sure if Grandmama had discovered them or he was making the noise himself.

"Awesome," Pugsley breathed, staring.

The stretching pain faded to an ache and Harrow pulled himself up into a sitting position. Everything was throbbing. He half-expected there to be extra limbs to justify have much he was aching.

He opened his eyes and looked for the damage.

He had extra limbs.

Tentacles, tails, fins, hooves, paws, and every other sort of limb. His skin bubbled through scales, fur, skin, and feathers, all of various sizes and colours. He could feel his face and head morphing through features and shapes he could only imagine.

"A pretty mess you've made!" Grandmama rebuked. So it was her after all. "I've never seen such a mess!"

"Well, he's not dead," Wednesday said. She watched him with distant interest.

"Hey, Harry, can you give yourself blue fur again? I've never seen fur that color before."

Wednesday sneered. "He's hardly going to be able to contr— "

Harrow stopped shifting and grew blue fur.

"So you can control it then!" Grandmama exclaimed. "Clever boy. You just practice staying in one form then and I think we can write this off as a useful skill."

"He could already shift a bit before," Pugsley reminded, watching avidly as Harrow morphed down through monstrous versions of himself before he returned to relative normal.

"He wasn't exactly sprouting three tails, though, was he?"

"I don't think that that pronoun will be accurate when describing me anymore," Harrow mused out loud, noting how every part of him — her? — them had been shifting only a few moments before; there were a few moments when Harrow had been both boy and girl at the same time. Before, they had to actively force their body to become female, now it came as naturally as breathing. "Congratulations, Pugsley, you've managed to create a third gender."


The grounds of the Addams estate were dark, the lightlessness of the new moon night as black as Wednesday's glare. Wind whistled around the headstones of the family graveyard, and night-creatures awoke in a symphony of nocturne. Under the hoots of owls and the moaning of the wind, the sound of pounding footfall could be heard.

A mass of midnight fur flew through the trees, sometimes on the ground, sometimes leaping from tree to tree, sometimes gliding through air. Scales rasped, horns routed, spiked tails whipped about. Animals shrieked as they were ruthlessly torn from life by rows of serrated teeth and curved claws, herbivores and carnivores alike.

Plant-life was ripped unmercifully from the ground, branches gouged and splattered with blood as the beast of nightmares feasted.

Raising its nose to the wind, the beast breathed in scent of terror and death. A low rumble resonated from it's chest as it purred in satisfaction, and luminescent, slitted eyes lidded in pleasure.

Pulling back blooded lips to reveal fangs, Harveste howled their exhilaration into the moonless night.


"Wednesday, pass the liquid nitrogen."

"Pugsley has it."

"Pugsley, pass the liquid nitrogen."

"Things has it."

"Thing, if you please? The spiders as well. Where is Lady Fingers, anyway?"

Both canister and jar were then held at the ready.

"Is the chicken blood ready?"

"Two buckets ready to go," Wednesday confirmed. "They just have to step on that rug."

Three huddled forms were perched at the balcony over-looking the entrance hall. It was Halloween night and their parents were away at a party they had been invited to by their father's current account manager. They had not been invited since it was being hosted by boring, normal people, but they concluded that they could make their own fun. Like putting out all the lights and scaring the fools that thought their home was an abandoned house and broke in, looking for thrills.

Grandmama told them that if they were going to do more than just scare the intruders, they would have to clean up by themselves and make sure the pieces were jointed properly.

The front door creaked ominously. Moonlight spilled out onto the shadowed entrance hall and two silhouettes pushed against each other, whispering words of reproach.

"Jesus, Terrence, wake the dead, why don' cha?" rebuked a feminine voice.

A masculine voice made a sound of derision. "Isn't that the point of this? Find Leah's ghost and get it to tell us where the treasure is?"

"It's hardly my ghost," another young woman whined. "Everyone knows the story of Old Margaret and her stolen jewels."

"I thought we were looking for the three kids that were hacked up by the maid?"

"Old Margaret was the maid."

"Then what about the kids?" the first woman chimed in.

"Their ghosts were the things that killed her, Jess!"

The voices got louder, moving farther into the hall. The door was left wide open, providing additional lighting beyond the flashlights they each had.

"Alright, alright," The young man said, dismissively. "Let's get on with it. Search the dump so Leah finally shuts up about it and then get out. And on the off chance we find anything ghosty, we'll shake 'em up for the jewels."

"You don't have to get so snotty about it."

"Let's just get this over with. Ghosts aren't real anyways." As he spoke, he step on a ragged rug.

The door slammed shut with a resounding crash. The sound of it bolting itself filled the shocked silence. Two of the flashlights flickered out. An axe was thrown from the darkness, embedding itself in the locked door.

Someone breathed, "Oh, god."

A waterfall of blood poured from the unseen ceiling and a swarm of spiders crawled up their protesting legs, their screams echoing through the decrepit house. The only working flashlight slipped from blood-slicked fingers, falling at an angle that directed the light at the ceiling, illuminating the room slightly more.

Three small, child-sized figures descended from the stairs, a fog curling down after them, startling forth more screams. One was clearly a boy, a double-sided battle axe resting on his shoulder. Another was a younger girl, a dismembered hand hanging limply from one hand, a chopping knife held in the other. The third was possibly another girl, wild hair going every which way around their face like a sheep-dog; that one stood just behind the first girl, looking the least dangerous of the bunch, no weapons on them.

Then the lips pulled back, exposing shark-like teeth —far too large to fit in that mouth — in a horrible parody of a grin. The face began to bubble and blur before their eyes.

"So nice of you to come and play with us."


"Where have I left it?" Hippolyte, stampeding horses, sighed, glancing over their room with frustration.

Lady Fingers scuttled out from her perch in Hipplyte's mane of hair and took a flying leap, landing on a trunk half hidden under the bedside table. She scratched the surface with her fingernails before snapping a few times and beckoning Hippolyte to come closer with a curled finger.

"Have you found it then?" Hippolyte asked in relief, dropping to their knees in front of the trunk and brushing off some dust from the top. "You truly are invaluable, darling."

Lady Fingers twisted about and twined her fingers around each other, squirming in pleased bashfulness at the gratitude she was still getting used to. Freeing herself from her mortification, the glove-clad hand spidered her way back up Hippolyte's arm and snuggled back into the thick hair.

Hippolyte fondly patted the area Lady Fingers had burrowed herself into and returned their attention to the now opened trunk before them. Making a sound of triumph, they pulled out a crystal ball the size of a grown adult's head and cradled it in one arm. Stroking over the surface, a cat-got-the-canary grin spread across their face when the cloudy mist cleared, distinctly showing Pugsley crouched within one of Grandmama's cauldrons, a morning-star flail in his hands as he peered over the rim of the cauldron.

"I've got you now," Hippolyte murmured, setting the crystal ball to float just behind them, at around hip level, as they took up a spiked baton from the wall and rushed from the room, heading for the kitchen.


"Goodness, dear! If I didn't know any better, I'd think you were What's younger sister!"

Harrington, town of the ruler, was all teeth. "I do admit, Cousin What's hair has inspired me. It's only too bad I can't pull off that shade of, ah, golden brown."

Cousin It's wife, the cheery Aunt Margaret, gave them a fond look. "No need to be polite about it! It's blonde as can be and there's no need to beat around the bush about it."

Cousin It and his family had come for Wednesday's birthday party. While the two dashing mounds of hair charmed the other guests, Aunt Margaret had pulled Harrington aside to talk over birthday cake.

"It and I had hoped our little boy would get my shade of brown," she continued, waving her fork a bit, "but it just wasn't so. What has considered changing it but I just don't think it's that big of a deal. He's still an Addams either way."

"Just so. Mother and Father hardly fed Pugsley to Kitty Cat for his strawberry blonde hair. At least, I don't think they did."

Aunt Margaret just laughed. "All this talk about hair reminds me! Tish mentioned before that you can change your physical properties at will. A shapeshifter then?"

"Yes, that's right."

"I suppose you'll never need hair cuts or skin care, then. That must be convenient."

"I still have something like a base form. That's why I'm growing my hair out instead of just making it the length I want. It seems impatient other wise."

"Do you use those teeth to intimidate the other children at school? They look pretty sharp."

"Oh, no, Auntie." Here the aforementioned teeth were flashed. "They grew in like this. These are all me."


"You look positively ravishing today, darling."

"Thank you, Mother. Good morning, Father."

"Only so far, my little goblin! It might suddenly take a turn for the worst!"

"Oh, Father, don't tease."

Nine year old Hargrave, grey thicket, sat down, at home in the gloom of the kitchen. Grandmama Addams bustled by, putting a plate of breakfast in front of them. It burped.

"Mother, when can I have a dress like Harry's?"

Their slightly younger sister slid onto the seat next to them, her hair still in the severe twin braids from yesterday. Tugging on one of those braids was a cat she had found the day before, already driven half mad under Wednesday's tender mercies.

"It's called a cheongsam." Hargrave's smile was reptilian, scuttling across their face like a legless lizard on a hot rock. "Mother can't do much for you in this case since I made it myself. I'll make you one if you like."

"I want cat's eye buttons, though, not skulls."

"Maybe Grandmama has some lying around, hmm?"

"Top left jar." Their grandmother grunted, waving a gnarled hand at the dusty racks. "Mind you, they're a bit fresh."

"Nothing a little liquid nitrogen can't fix." They smiled again, skewering a scuttling bug with their fork and flicking it into the cauldron. It was always on nowadays. They couldn't imagine what their granny put in it, but after the bug had gloop'd in, the seething brew turned a bright yellow.

"Thank goodness! I've been trying to do that for ages. You've got quite the talent, child."

"I learned from the best." Hargrave said demurely, tilting their head in a nod of gratitude. Then they blinked and moved their head back in place, just in time. The metal dart whispered past their cheek.

"Dammit, missed again."

"Better luck next time." Their swift smile flashed at their brother. "Happy birthday, Pugsley. Good morning, Uncle Fester."

Pugsley Addams ran his hand through his short bristled hair. He had toyed with the idea of getting it shaved, but he knew he couldn't pull it off with his Uncle's pizzazz. Fester was just meant to be bald. Their father had done well by scalping him when they were younger.

"Eleven years old today!" Gomez' ever-pleased voice boomed. "What shall we do to celebrate?"

"Explosions!" Uncle Fester said immediately.

"A feast!" Their grandmother cackled, her misty eyes burning with unholy light. "I'll get the eunuch."

"We could kill someone, drain their blood, and offer it to Kali for blessings." Wednesday offered.

"Been there, done that."

"We could kill a lot of someones."

"A party." Hargrave hid a smile behind a few of their fingers as the entire family all turned to look at them. "We haven't had the whole family together since Uncle Fester came back. We could even dig the graves, wake the old ones up."

"Splendid idea! An old-fashioned Addams family reunion! Lurch!"

"You. Whined. ? ."

"Invitations! We have to — what's that?"

Hargrave flung their hand up in the air, just a few seconds faster than their siblings'. The skewered bird thumped onto the table, a sewing needlethrough its still-beating heart. There was a letter attached to its twitching leg. "Pericles Feioso Addams," they read. "New penpal, Pugsley?"

Their mother seemed to focus, her blurred features becoming sharper under the stark light that seemed to follow her eyes, obscuring the rest of her face. "That's a Corvus Brachyrhynchos." She said breathily. "An American Crow. Oh Pugsley darling, it's your first wizarding school letter!"

"That'd be Salem then, eh?" Their father nudged Pugsley in the ribs and winked. "I got kicked out in my first term. Good times."


Harnepher, anger of the bull, hummed as they surveyed the bubbling concoction in their cauldron. It was the colour of gone-off eggplant, had the texture of blistering skin, and smelled strongly of cough syrup. It was the first potion they had made in the new cauldron Grandmama allowed them to get, saying they were finally good enough at the craft to warrant their own brewing equipment. They had dragged it up into their room as soon as they got it home and hadn't let anyone else touch it since.

They stirred decisively, three times clockwise and twice widdershins, repeating the pattern several times. The potion hissed like a serpent being skinned alive. They made a sound of delight and tossed in a handful of mustard seeds.

"Eye of newt and toe of frog," they sang under their breath. A cup of what looked like fur was added. "Wool of bat and tongue of dog . . ."

They took a wooden ladle and dosed the concoction with a honey-thick liquid the colour of apple juice. The potion sputtered, tossing up a miniature mushroom cloud, disintegrating the bowl of the ladle.

Harnepher eyed their compromised ladle. They then tossed remaining handle into the cauldron as well, smiling in satisfaction when another mushroom cloud poofed out.

They went to the shelf where they kept ingredients they had collected from the grounds.

"Scale of dragon, tooth of wolf. Witch's mummy: maw and gulf."

A packaged wrapped in bandages was tossed over their shoulder into the cauldron. The potion melted into a murky blue, giving off grey fumes.

Harnepher pulled on the gas-mask they kept for special occasions and trotted back to the fire, arms filled with jars. A fin was tossed in, then a pencil. A white powder was added, as was four shredded leaves. A rabbit's foot; an oddly shaped ear; a pinch of worm fat; last semester's report-card; sap squeezed from a dying tree; liquids of uncertain origins. Everything previously in their arms was mixed in, even a moth that had landed at a bad time.

"By the pricking of my thumbs, something wicked this way comes."

Harnepher watched avidly as their potion changed from the consistency of cement to watered-down glue. The fumes previously being given off were sucked back into the potion, changing the colour from an odd blue to yellow.

They pulled off the gas-mask and tossed it onto their bed. With a new ladle, they filled a flask with their completed potion.

Trotting out from their room again, Harnepher called out, "Wednesday! I've got a new drink for you to try!"


Harumaph, destruction, stood with the rest of the Addams at the bus station where they would pick up Pugsley for the summer. It was the first time any of them had been away from home for an extended period of time, and it was quite odd for the remaining two children to be without their third playmate.

The bus from the Salem Institute pulled in with little circumstance. It would have been an unremarkable event if it hadn't been for the children pouring out of the bus immediately, traumatized looks on their faces. Pugsley came trotting out last, seemingly unbothered by whatever it was that had his schoolmates worked up into a tizzy. The door was pulled shut behind him and the bus was booking it back out onto the highway faster than blinking.

"Whatever was that about?" Morticia asked after greetings were exchanged.

Pugsly shrugged, digging into his jacket pocket. "I don't really know. Halfway through the drive here, they all started freaking out. I haven't seen anyone that scared since Wednesday stuck a sword in our old accountant's gut."

He made a sound of satisfaction and tossed jars of fingernails to Harumaph and Wednesday.

"I got those on the way here," he said. "There's no apothecary near the school so I collected them myself."


Morticia Addams looked like a succubus queen, decided ten year old Hrimgarir, protected from hoarfrost, as they watched her and the rest of the female cousins with their tambourines. The beautiful sound of the Addams Family Mamushka was in the air. They were dancing it for Lumpy, their grotesquely handsome cousin who had just gotten engaged to Maleficent Penumbra.

"I wish I could be like her," Their sister whispered beside them. Her dark eyes were on their mother too. They were perched precariously on one of the railings of the west tower, high above the banquet hall with its glass ceiling encasing everyone below like insects in amber. Their legs swung in the cold November air.

Hrimgarir looked at their sister. At nine and a half years of age, she was starting to show the grace and poise so inherent in the Frump blood. Her long braided hair lay heavily on her back like a hangman's noose. She was wearing an old-fashioned gothic dress, one they had made a few weeks ago, the black spider-like lace like poison-raised veins against her pallid skin.

"One day, you'll be as devastating as she is."

Wednesday smirked at them, a curve of pink on her heart-shaped face. "Hey, Harry?"

"Mmm?"

They had worn leggings today, in honour of the occasion, and an emerald-green corset laced in a putrid yellow that stood out like lemons in a wound. The bustle of the skirt gave them curves they had yet to grow themselves. Privately, Wednesday thought that her sibling looked more like Morticia than she did, as graceful as lightning and as deadly as poison.

"What's it like to kill someone all by yourself?"

An edge that flashed in the light. Dark warmth spilling over hands. The thrill, the desire coursing up arms and into a vindicated heart. Freedom.

"It's like . . . breathing air for the first time." They murmured into the night sky, remembering that night almost five years past. "More delicious than cake with weevils. You can't describe it. I'll show you some time."

A metallic flick made them look around.

"Wednesday! When did you get a new pack? I've been craving a cigarette all day!"


Pugsley, Harlequin — malevolent spirit — and Wednesday stood over the crib of their newest sibling with an assortment of expressions on their faces. Pugsley was awed in a detached sort of way, obviously bemused as he teased baby Pubert's plump lips with the tip of an arrow, grudgingly impressed when the arrow caught fire. Harlequin was upfrontly delighted, rubbing the soft belly fondly, though their delight didn't hide the fact that they were salivating at the thought of sinking teeth into that tender flesh. Wednesday actually managed to look even more displeased than usual, glaring at the poop-factory with rancour.

The murmurs of appreciation and coos of adoration was cut off by Wednesday putting her two-cents in.

"I say we kill him." Her tone was unhesitating, dark as reptile's freshly plucked venom sack.

Harlequin scoffed, picking up the drooling demon and cradling him to their chest. "Why go for the swift kill when drawing out the torture would be so much sweeter? Isn't that what Mother always says?"

"It's tradition," Wednesday insisted when Pugsley agreed with the second eldest. "Addamses have been doing it for centuries; when there's more than one boy or girl, the youngest is to be killed off."

"But Dad's Uncle Fester's younger brother and he's still alive," Pugsley countered.

"Not for lack of trying," Wednesday replied, crossing her arms petulantly. "I saw we take our chance now while he can't fight back."

"Where's the fun in that?" Harlequin sighed, bouncing the gurgling beast on their hip. "It wouldn't be worth it without a challenge."

"Hey!" Pugsley cut in, a frown of confusion on his face. "We didn't kill Harry when Mom and Dad brought 'em home; what happened to tradition then?"

Wednesday lifted her chin and sniffed regally. "Harry is a hermaphrodite, it's when a child of a gender that the family already has that it's killed."

"Harry was a boy when they came!"

"They were a boy in body but a girl in spirit!" Wednesday contradicted, her voice raising at not immediately getting her way. "That still counts as another gender!"

"Says you!"

"In any case!" Harlequin spoke over the quarrelling pair. "I find myself fond of this little leech; we will not be killing him."

By this time, Wednesday was truly worked up, fingers curved into claws and face twisted into a snarl. "I want to kill him!"

Vicious canines were flashed and Harlequin's pupils turned into slits as they hissed at their contrary little sister. They shook their bangs to one side to reveal an eye and pinned the girl with a violent look. "There's no fun in killing him while he's useless; you will wait until he can put up a bit of a fight before gutting him or I'll rip off your arms with my teeth and make you suffer before reattaching them!"

Wednesday eventually conceded, glaring and grimacing all the while, and Harlequin smiled in answer.

"Now that that's all sorted, why don't we go see how high a baby will bounce when it's dropped from the roof?"


Haeriulfr, army of wolves, watched from the closet of baby Pubert's nursery while the current nanny, that Debbie woman, finished reading Pubert his bed-time story. Lady Fingers was burrowed in their hair, at the ready like a waiting trap-door spider.

"What a creepy, old house," the blonde monstrosity muttered to herself. She gave the room a disapproving once-over and sank down into a chair, rubbing away chills from her arms. She pulled a baby blanket around her shoulders, the one Haeriulfr had knit when Mother had informed them that she was pregnant.

Wednesday had told them about how she believed the new nanny was out to get them. She expounded that Debbie was suspiciously interested in Uncle Fester and was extremely condescending when she spoke to Wednesday.

"She's up to something, I know it," the hard-faced little girl had insisted.

And so the three of them now took to regularly following the nanny about the house, being unseen as to not raise suspicions.

"It's really no place for children," Debbie continued her thought. She looked over the room again, eyes slowing minutely when her gazed slide over where Wednesday stood in a corner, covered with a chameleon cloak. She frowned. "No place at all."


A blow-dart flew from out of nowhere and speared itself into the eye of the monologist who was expounding on the reasons why the Addams family had to die.

"Excellent shot!" Gomez cheered from where he and the rest of the family were chained to chairs. "Directly in the bull's eye! Your aim keeps getting better and better!"

"Thank you, Father," a demure voice replied.

Harthorne, the hawthorn tree, with baby Pubert on their hip, stepped out from shadow they had been lurking in and dragged the screaming woman to one of the electric chairs they had up there in the attic. When she was strapped down properly, they threw the switch forward, lighting up Debbie Addams brighter than an albino witch at a sixteenth century burning.

The former nanny jolted and thrashed, smoke rising from her burning flesh. Before their very eyes, the blonde monstrosity fried into ash.

Harthorne took in the greasy ashes that were their late aunt, the wretched woman Uncle Fester had married. She had been a back-stabbing, lying bitch that entrapped their gullible uncle in a false marriage through means of seduction and intimidation. She had torn apart their family so she could bleed their finances dry and murder Uncle Fester when she no longer needed him.

If only she hadn't bought a state-of-the-art modern house and had everything painted in pastels; everything else before that had been forgivable.

Later on, after the funeral, Wednesday and her new admirer, the Joel boy they had met at the summer camp Debbie had deceived their parents into sending them to, went to observe the new headstone in the vast Addams' graveyard. Unnoticed by the bespectacled boy, Thing trailed after them, creeping through the grass.

When the sounds of Joel's screams echoed through the grounds, Harthorne lifted the glass they had been drinking from and toasted their little sister's antics. "To mirth; to merriment; to manslaughter."


Heinrike, ruler of the house, threw themselves off the chair just as a dagger thudded into where their head had been. They rolled and ran, hearing the thudthudthud of blades biting deep into the carpet behind them. As a safety precaution, they grabbed a letter opener, using it to pin up their hair. No use in fighting with liabilities. They flung their hand out for a distraction, knowing better than to hope the throwing knife would work this time.

There.

The double-headed axe was heavy, but they grabbed it off the wall and swung it with the ease and precision of a warrior. It crashed against a shield, making a sizable dent.

"Good one!"

They caught the knife in one hand and, pushing off against the desk to get airborne, sent it right back. It thunk'd into the bookcase, skewering a first edition copy of A Tale of Two Cities. Their father retaliated with a rapier. A bulky axe would be no match for it, but a fire poker might just connect.

Crash!

"Ha-hah!"

Heinrike scooted backwards, their eyes aflame with excitement and adrenaline. There was a tear in their sleeve, sliced open by the flashing blade, and the first drops of blood started to ooze down their arm.

It tasted exquisite.

They smirked widely, darkly, before dashing forward, their razor-lined fan at the ready. They ducked under the quick defence and whirled around, the fan flared, its sharp edges shining like silver.

Gomez was the original duel master though. But that didn't mean Heinrike would stop trying. They used their speed to their advantage, moving in to strike before dancing out of the way of the following riposte. Gomez was the next to take a hit, the fan slicing shallowly over his cheek.

A laugh like a midnight bell cut through the haze of age-old dust and the clash of metal on metal.

"How enthusiastic. Harry, make sure you leave enough of your father to eat dinner with."

Their pupils were dilated with adrenaline, bottomless pools peeking out from behind a curtain of black hair. Their tongue thinned and forked at the end. "I'll try, Mother."


"Wednesday, I know you've got my blowpipe!"

They knew their sister resented the fact that they had received their school letters while she had to wait until next year, but to actually go so far as to hide their weapons . . .

"Wednesday!"

"Calm down, Harry." Pugsley said. The blond boy, now thirteen, had grown into the Addams bone structure. He wasn't as tall as Lurch, but he was getting there, already a bulky 5' 9". He wore his strawberry blonde hair slicked back now, like their father. "We could always hunt her down."

"I've half a mind to send Cerberus after her."

The timber wolf hybrid raised both its heads off the floor, ears perked at the sound of its name.

"Better not. You know the scrap he got into with Kitty-Cat."

"Loki's womb," The shapeshifter muttered, spitting a strand of hair out of their mouth. "She's being a real — "

"What have I told you about invoking gods in this house?" Morticia stood in the door war, arms crossed imposingly over her stomach. Little Pubert clung to her dress like a leech, a thumb in his mouth.

"Been at the graveyard again, my little demon?" Harry cooed, sweeping the toddler off the ground and pulling the appendage out of his greedily working maw. It looked livid enough to be fresh, grave dirt barely clinging to it. Pubert whined and they gave it back. "Forgive me, Mother. No invoking without proper sacrifice, I know."

"Good." She crept forward into their room, her dress creeping across the floor like slithering snakes.

One of their suitcases was open, half-filled with neatly folded peasant blouses and skirts, interspersed with rolled-up stockings and vials of poison. Along the edge were their knives — kunai, the seller had called them — still managing to look painfully lethal inside their plastic sleeves. They were made of tempered steel, sharper than their mother's tongue and imported from her contacts in Japan. The full set along with the sharpened Chinese style nail guards were their most treasured presents from their eleventh birthday, and they loved them. It wouldn't be complete without their blowpipe though, and their eyebrow twitched in irritation when they noticed a mousetrap hidden in one of their shoes.

"You know she's just being supportive in her own way. She's going to miss you so much."

"I know, Mother." They shook out the mousetrap. It snapped shut a few inches from their bare toes.

"I still don't get why you have to go all the way to Scotland." Pugsley said, picking up the trap and ignoring the needles that had been hammered to its underside. He threw it out the window. There was a crash and a distinctively un-Addams yelp. They smiled, Pubert taking the dismembered digit out of his toothless mouth to gurgle his pleasure.

"In case you've forgotten, I didn't receive a letter from Salem. One Addams is enough for them, I think."

"But it's Scotland."

"Where should I go instead? The other American schools are taking their cue from Salem. Maybe Beauxbaton, then? Too pastel for me." Harry asked, now arms-deep in their closet. Pubert sat with them on the floor, severed thumb now forgotten in exchange for a vial he had found. "Ah, there's my henbane. Put it next to the belladonna, will you, Pugs?"

"They're not all girls and even if they were, you can be a girl too." His brother caught the vial and batted away the inevitable senbon, but then widened his eyes at the smoke rising from his fingers.

Harry stuck out a tongue at him, a smile still on their face as they searched for other essentials. "My own recipe. Where is that damned bathrobe?"

"Wonderful use of Doxy wings, pet. Maman will be so proud."

Pugsley hmm'd noncommittally as he licked a fingertip. "Tangy."

"Glad you think so." Harry huffed in annoyance, then gave up and stepped into the closet. There was a scream, quickly cut off. Their voice was muffled but clear above the sounds of clashing metal. "I considered Durmstrang but I don't exactly speak Norwegian, no where near as well as Wednesday and Cousin What do. And we're still banned from Haiti and Indonesia."

"Ah, yes." Morticia sighed happily in remembrance. "There's nothing like the feel of the earth rending beneath your feet. Best honeymoon your father and I ever had. Good old Dementia, always keeps her word."

"Hogwarts is the only place left for me to go. Besides, they haven't had an Addams there in years, or so I've heard. It'll be nice to . . . reacquaint them with our family." An explosion rocked the house and Harry stepped out, primly dusting off their shoulders. Green slime covered one arm, and they dabbed at it with a tissue. "Cursed boogeymen again. I swear, they never learn."

"All the better to deal with, my dear." Their mother flashed them her fanged smile. "I just know you're going to slay them over there, my dear."

Venom pooled in their mouth and their already deadly teeth began to curve wickedly. "You can count on it, Mother. I've finally decided; my name shall be Hraesvelg, the corpse swallower. "

 
 
G
M
T
Y
 
 
<input ... ><select ... ><option ... >Detect language</option><option ... >Afrikaans</option><option ... >Albanian</option><option ... >Amharic</option><option ... >Arabic</option><option ... >Armenian</option><option ... >Assamese</option><option ... >Aymara</option><option ... >Azerbaijani</option><option ... >Bambara</option><option ... >Bashkir</option><option ... >Basque</option><option ... >Belarusian</option><option ... >Bengali</option><option ... >Bhojpuri</option><option ... >Bosnian</option><option ... >Bulgarian</option><option ... >Cantonese (Traditional)</option><option ... >Catalan</option><option ... >Cebuano</option><option ... >Chichewa</option><option ... >Chinese (Literary)</option><option ... >Chinese Simp</option><option ... >Chinese Trad</option><option ... >Chuvash</option><option ... >Corsican</option><option ... >Croatian</option><option ... >Czech</option><option ... >Danish</option><option ... >Dari</option><option ... >Dhivehi</option><option ... >Dogri</option><option ... >Dutch</option><option ... >Emoji</option><option ... >English</option><option ... >English United Kingdom</option><option ... >Esperanto</option><option ... >Estonian</option><option ... >Ewe</option><option ... >Faroese</option><option ... >Fijian</option><option ... >Filipino</option><option ... >Finnish</option><option ... >French</option><option ... >French (Canada)</option><option ... >Frisian</option><option ... >Galician</option><option ... >Ganda</option><option ... >Georgian</option><option ... >German</option><option ... >Greek</option><option ... >Guarani</option><option ... >Gujarati</option><option ... >Haitian Creole</option><option ... >Hausa</option><option ... >Hawaiian</option><option ... >Hebrew</option><option ... >Hill Mari</option><option ... >Hindi</option><option ... >Hmong</option><option ... >Hungarian</option><option ... >Icelandic</option><option ... >Igbo</option><option ... >Ilocano</option><option ... >Indonesian</option><option ... >Inuinnaqtun</option><option ... >Inuktitut</option><option ... >Inuktitut (Latin)</option><option ... >Irish</option><option ... >Italian</option><option ... >Japanese</option><option ... >Javanese</option><option ... >Kannada</option><option ... >Kazakh</option><option ... >Kazakh (Latin)</option><option ... >Khmer</option><option ... >Kinyarwanda</option><option ... >Klingon (Latin)</option><option ... >Konkani</option><option ... >Korean</option><option ... >Krio</option><option ... >Kurdish (Kurmanji)</option><option ... >Kurdish (Sorani)</option><option ... >Kyrgyz</option><option ... >Lao</option><option ... >Latin</option><option ... >Latvian</option><option ... >Lingala</option><option ... >Lithuanian</option><option ... >Lower Sorbian</option><option ... >Luxembourgish</option><option ... >Macedonian</option><option ... >Maithili</option><option ... >Malagasy</option><option ... >Malay</option><option ... >Malayalam</option><option ... >Maltese</option><option ... >Maori</option><option ... >Marathi</option><option ... >Mari</option><option ... >Meiteilon (Manipuri)</option><option ... >Mizo</option><option ... >Mongolian</option><option ... >Mongolian (Traditional)</option><option ... >Myanmar (Burmese)</option><option ... >Nepali</option><option ... >Norwegian</option><option ... >Nyanja</option><option ... >Odia (Oriya)</option><option ... >Oromo</option><option ... >Papiamento</option><option ... >Pashto</option><option ... >Persian</option><option ... >Polish</option><option ... >Portuguese (Brazil)</option><option ... >Portuguese (Portugal)</option><option ... >Punjabi</option><option ... >Quechua</option><option ... >Quertaro Otomi</option><option ... >Romanian</option><option ... >Rundi</option><option ... >Russian</option><option ... >Samoan</option><option ... >Sanskrit</option><option ... >Scots Gaelic</option><option ... >Sepedi</option><option ... >Serbian</option><option ... >Serbian (Cyrillic)</option><option ... >Serbian (Latin)</option><option ... >Sesotho</option><option ... >Setswana</option><option ... >Shona</option><option ... >Sindhi</option><option ... >Sinhala</option><option ... >Slovak</option><option ... >Slovenian</option><option ... >Somali</option><option ... >Spanish</option><option ... >Sundanese</option><option ... >Swahili</option><option ... >Swedish</option><option ... >Tagalog</option><option ... >Tahitian</option><option ... >Tajik</option><option ... >Tamil</option><option ... >Tatar</option><option ... >Telugu</option><option ... >Thai</option><option ... >Tibetan</option><option ... >Tigrinya</option><option ... >Tongan</option><option ... >Tsonga</option><option ... >Turkish</option><option ... >Turkmen</option><option ... >Twi</option><option ... >Udmurt</option><option ... >Ukrainian</option><option ... >Upper Sorbian</option><option ... >Urdu</option><option ... >Uyghur</option><option ... >Uzbek</option><option ... >Uzbek (Cyrillic)</option><option ... >Vietnamese</option><option ... >Welsh</option><option ... >Xhosa</option><option ... >Yakut</option><option ... >Yiddish</option><option ... >Yoruba</option><option ... >Yucatec Maya</option><option ... >Zulu</option></select>
 
<select ... ><option ... >English</option><option ... >-------- [ All ] --------</option><option ... >Afrikaans</option><option ... >Albanian</option><option ... >Amharic</option><option ... >Arabic</option><option ... >Armenian</option><option ... >Assamese</option><option ... >Aymara</option><option ... >Azerbaijani</option><option ... >Bambara</option><option ... >Bashkir</option><option ... >Basque</option><option ... >Belarusian</option><option ... >Bengali</option><option ... >Bhojpuri</option><option ... >Bosnian</option><option ... >Bulgarian</option><option ... >Cantonese (Traditional)</option><option ... >Catalan</option><option ... >Cebuano</option><option ... >Chichewa</option><option ... >Chinese (Literary)</option><option ... >Chinese Simp</option><option ... >Chinese Trad</option><option ... >Chuvash</option><option ... >Corsican</option><option ... >Croatian</option><option ... >Czech</option><option ... >Danish</option><option ... >Dari</option><option ... >Dhivehi</option><option ... >Dogri</option><option ... >Dutch</option><option ... >Emoji</option><option ... >English</option><option ... >English United Kingdom</option><option ... >Esperanto</option><option ... >Estonian</option><option ... >Ewe</option><option ... >Faroese</option><option ... >Fijian</option><option ... >Filipino</option><option ... >Finnish</option><option ... >French</option><option ... >French (Canada)</option><option ... >Frisian</option><option ... >Galician</option><option ... >Ganda</option><option ... >Georgian</option><option ... >German</option><option ... >Greek</option><option ... >Guarani</option><option ... >Gujarati</option><option ... >Haitian Creole</option><option ... >Hausa</option><option ... >Hawaiian</option><option ... >Hebrew</option><option ... >Hill Mari</option><option ... >Hindi</option><option ... >Hmong</option><option ... >Hungarian</option><option ... >Icelandic</option><option ... >Igbo</option><option ... >Ilocano</option><option ... >Indonesian</option><option ... >Inuinnaqtun</option><option ... >Inuktitut</option><option ... >Inuktitut (Latin)</option><option ... >Irish</option><option ... >Italian</option><option ... >Japanese</option><option ... >Javanese</option><option ... >Kannada</option><option ... >Kazakh</option><option ... >Kazakh (Latin)</option><option ... >Khmer</option><option ... >Kinyarwanda</option><option ... >Klingon (Latin)</option><option ... >Konkani</option><option ... >Korean</option><option ... >Krio</option><option ... >Kurdish (Kurmanji)</option><option ... >Kurdish (Sorani)</option><option ... >Kyrgyz</option><option ... >Lao</option><option ... >Latin</option><option ... >Latvian</option><option ... >Lingala</option><option ... >Lithuanian</option><option ... >Lower Sorbian</option><option ... >Luxembourgish</option><option ... >Macedonian</option><option ... >Maithili</option><option ... >Malagasy</option><option ... >Malay</option><option ... >Malayalam</option><option ... >Maltese</option><option ... >Maori</option><option ... >Marathi</option><option ... >Mari</option><option ... >Meiteilon (Manipuri)</option><option ... >Mizo</option><option ... >Mongolian</option><option ... >Mongolian (Traditional)</option><option ... >Myanmar (Burmese)</option><option ... >Nepali</option><option ... >Norwegian</option><option ... >Nyanja</option><option ... >Odia (Oriya)</option><option ... >Oromo</option><option ... >Papiamento</option><option ... >Pashto</option><option ... >Persian</option><option ... >Polish</option><option ... >Portuguese (Brazil)</option><option ... >Portuguese (Portugal)</option><option ... >Punjabi</option><option ... >Quechua</option><option ... >Quertaro Otomi</option><option ... >Romanian</option><option ... >Rundi</option><option ... >Russian</option><option ... >Samoan</option><option ... >Sanskrit</option><option ... >Scots Gaelic</option><option ... >Sepedi</option><option ... >Serbian</option><option ... >Serbian (Cyrillic)</option><option ... >Serbian (Latin)</option><option ... >Sesotho</option><option ... >Setswana</option><option ... >Shona</option><option ... >Sindhi</option><option ... >Sinhala</option><option ... >Slovak</option><option ... >Slovenian</option><option ... >Somali</option><option ... >Spanish</option><option ... >Sundanese</option><option ... >Swahili</option><option ... >Swedish</option><option ... >Tagalog</option><option ... >Tahitian</option><option ... >Tajik</option><option ... >Tamil</option><option ... >Tatar</option><option ... >Telugu</option><option ... >Thai</option><option ... >Tibetan</option><option ... >Tigrinya</option><option ... >Tongan</option><option ... >Tsonga</option><option ... >Turkish</option><option ... >Turkmen</option><option ... >Twi</option><option ... >Udmurt</option><option ... >Ukrainian</option><option ... >Upper Sorbian</option><option ... >Urdu</option><option ... >Uyghur</option><option ... >Uzbek</option><option ... >Uzbek (Cyrillic)</option><option ... >Vietnamese</option><option ... >Welsh</option><option ... >Xhosa</option><option ... >Yakut</option><option ... >Yiddish</option><option ... >Yoruba</option><option ... >Yucatec Maya</option><option ... >Zulu</option></select>
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
Text-to-speech function is limited to 200 characters
 
<input ... >
 
Options : History : Feedback : DonateClose

 

Harry Potter
Rating: Rated: T
Chapters: 3
Words: 11,533

AN: I was going for a shoujo manga genderbender thing here. Please excuse the cringe of an aroace (who's yet to realize they're aromantic and asexual) trying to stage teenage romance and such.

P.S.
I was still trying to depict accents back when I was writing this. It's also super cringe.

Chapter 1


If there was one thing Harry Potter could do, it was keep people from knowing what was going on in that stubborn head. Holding one's cards closely to one's chest was something one had to learn if they were to survive the upbringing Harry did. Pulling details out of Harry was as difficult as ice-skating on hoarfrost; technically possible if you built up a large enough foundation to rely on, but ultimately what you got was no where near enough to really do anything with. This was the reason the two people that could claim they really knew Harry were often still out of the loop when Harry decided on something.

Predict the ways of Harry Potter? One might as well try to hold a moonbeam in their hands.

Even Harry didn't always know what Harry would do next! That was probably why the young Dark Lord vanquisher was wandering through a seedier part of the Alleys that had been more or less forbidden.

Harry had been set up with a room at the Leaky Cauldron after meeting with the Minister. Fudge had been too relieved to find the national hero alive and well to scold for running off, and set Harry up with basically an all-expenses paid vacation for inflating Aunt Marge the size of a hot-air balloon. (Mind you, she had already been half-way there on her own.) After a warning to stay in Diagon proper, Harry was left to do whatever it was nearly-teenaged children did in their free time; in Harry's case, it was wander about.

Diagon Alley became less exciting after the fifth time Harry ambled through it. That was not to say that it was dull, it was just the fact that Harry had been warned not to leave it, and anyone in the know could tell you that telling Harry not to do something was basically guiding the child by the hand directly into doing so. After a week and a half of being good, Harry was ready to stray. Fortunately or unfortunately, a shop sign glinted in the afternoon light and caught said child's attention

The shop in question was placed in what basically amounted to a side-road off of Diagon proper. It was at the intersection where Knocturn connected to Diagon, and if it hadn't been an unusually sunny day that day, Harry would have missed it altogether. The entrance to the side alley was the width of doorway though it was tall enough that Hagrid could have squeeze through if he turned on his side.

Harry pondered the side alley, wondering if it was anything like Knocturn. Harry was still leery of the place after the mishap with the Floo the year before and wasn't sure if soothing curiosity would be worth the potential of running into more crazies. Turning to look at the relaxed atmosphere of Diagon before the school rush, Harry double-took as a man with antlers came out from the shop that had caught Harry's attention. Mouth falling open at the sight, Harry was walking through the entrance way before realizing it.

The antlered man didn't notice Harry at all and continued on his way down the side alley. Harry watched him go before glancing up at the shop sign (Margaux's Metamorphosis, the letters shifting through different fonts) and peering through the tinted window. The interior looked as if an antique shop was dressing up as a greenhouse for Halloween. Fascinated by the idea of having antlers, Harry pushed open the door and walked inside curiously, a bell tinkling at the opening of the door.

The layout of the shop reminded Harry of a gift shop, one catering to hippies. Trinkets were here and there, potted plants were sat casually throughout, no rhyme or reason that Harry could discern as to where they were placed. What appeared to be a potions area was set off next to the counter, but it was difficult to be certain with all the curtains and fabrics strewn about. Harry would have called the place terribly messy if it hadn't been for the fact that everything was perfectly clean and more or less had a place for themselves; disorganized might have been a better word for it.

A woman bustled out from behind a shelf at the sound of the bell. She reminded Harry of a gypsy, like a carnival fortune-teller, with her fluttering skirts and golden bangles though she didn't appear to be Romany. She was sweet-faced and matronly, giving off a similar air as Mrs. Weasley, though more relaxed.

"What can I do for you, me wee duck?" The woman asked, accommodating but no-nonsense. Her accent wasn't polished like those in Diagon, so the alley must've been part of a lower-income shopping area.

Harry deliberated for a moment. "Would it alright if I look around, please? I'm not looking for anything in particular."

The woman's brows raised. "Coo, would you listen to that? Prettier words I've never heard!" She gestured vaguely in a sign of welcome and shifted the bundle she had in her arms to a hip. "You're free to browse, not a bother. What's a young toff doin' in Whimsic Alley?"

Harry smiled absently, going over to peruse a section of bangles much like the ones on the woman's wrists. Maybe it was time to shop for Hermione's birthday present? "Just exploring, ma'am," Harry told her, stroking a leather cuff. "I've already gotten the lay of Diagon so I was looking for something new."

The woman snorted good-naturedly. "Well, you don' get much more 'new' than Margaux's." She put the bundle on the counter and began to separate it. "You just tell me if you need any anythin' then."

Harry picked through the jewel for a moment longer before getting bored with it almost immediately. "Excuse me, ma'am," Harry said, catching the shop attendant's attention once more. "The man who was left just before I came in, how did he get his antlers?"

"Ah, you must be talkin' 'bout Davy, that batty blighter. He's been takin' the Madam's in-between concoction since he figured what his animagus form would be if he ever completed the transformation. Told me he doesn' see the use o' bein' a moose but he's pretty taken with his antlers."

Harry was intrigued. "Could I get antlers or horns or whatever?"

"No with the in-between concoction you won't, unless your form's something with horns itself."

Harry's shoulders fell a little. "Is there anything I could take instead that could?"

The shop attendant came out from behind the counter and waved Harry over to the potion section. "We've got a bit of a selection over here to choose from if you're lookin' to grown extra parts an' the like."

Harry was led over to racks of potions of various bottle types. The labels had things like 'Fox, snout' and 'Kappa, skin' written across the bodies of the containers.

"Wow," Harry breathed, picking up a vial that said 'antelope, horns.' It was pale yellow with a red shimmer to it when the light hit it. "How long do these last?"

"That's the thin' 'bout body modification," the shop attendant said. "You drink any o' these, they're permanent."

Harry straightened up sharply. "Permanent? You mean to say you can't change it back later?"

"Timin' agents cost a glossy Galleon," she explained with a shrug. "The Madam made her potions so they won' cost more'n they could sell for while still gettin' the job done."

"So it's like a muggle tattoo?" Harry wasn't sure if the awesomeness of having horns was worth the fact that they couldn't be removed.

"Don' sound so wary!" she admonished. "It's not like a glamour won' hide 'em. I suppose if you were really sick of 'em you could get rid of 'em the muggle way."

"I thought it was permanent, how can it be permanent if I could get it removed?"

"That's the genius o' the Madam; as soon as the change happens, it'll be like you were born that way. As far as anyone'll be able to tell, no magic was used at all! Won't even show up on a hospital diagnostic list."

"And no one will question the extra appendages?"

"Why would they?"

"Why wouldn't they? How often is a person born with wings or a tail?"

"You mus' be a muggleborn — how odd! Never met one with such pretty manners before. Anyway, it's not as unusual as you seem to think."

Harry thought it over. Horns would be cool, but it was starting to seem like Harry had walked into the wizarding equivalent of a tattoo and piercing parlour. It wasn't the same of course, but years of the Dursleys denouncing such things as trashy still made Harry hesita— 'Eagle, wings' sat directly in front of Harry's eyes.

"Can you fly with those wings?" Harry couldn't have been more eager if Snape had volunteered to retire from teaching.

"You'll have to learn to use 'em yourself but they're capable of flight, aye," the shop attendant confirmed with a sly grin.

There wasn't a word to properly describe how excited Harry was, practically vibrating with thrill.

If this was the life of someone else, say Percy Weasley, this would be the point where the potion in question would be purchased with no further fuss. If Percy was the one there, he would have left and returned to Diagon Alley without anything else coming up. Unfortunately, Percy was not the one having a run of the Alleys.

As Harry was looking through the bottles of different wing types, a door from behind the counter flew open. A person came rushing out from the back, a pile of fabrics stacked higher than their head blocking their view. Just when Harry looked up, a vial that came just behind the one with 'Vulture, wings' written on it in hand, the running pile of clothes and curtains ran headlong into Harry, sending both flying to the floor.

Was it any wonder, knowing Harry's luck that our little hero was drenched in a potion that turned him into a her?

The shop attendant had hovered frantically over the newly made girl, apologizing profusely to Harry while also scolding the person that had run into Harry with all the fury of an erupting volcano. Confusion and shock abounded.

The shop attendant offered to give Harry a wing potion for free to make up for the accident.

"Please, sir—miss—please, luv! Don't take your pound o' flesh out o' the Madam's shop! She's a fine old woman what's never made trouble for nobody!" the woman pleaded frantically, her accent thickening and grammar degenerating in her panic."Take the potion you wanted — take two or three if you like! I can't tell you how sorry I am!"

The person that ran into Harry — a boy a year or so younger than Harry — blubbered into his hands.

Naturally, Harry made to calm the anxious pair, assuring them that no revenge would afflict them. Harry wasn't one for revenge, especially when no harm was meant.

"I'll still take the potion," Harry continued, selecting one for the wings of a humming bird, "but I'm not taking it without paying. You're already out a potion after spilling that one all over; I'm not going to take away more of your profits, that'd be just mean."

Harry left shortly after that, assuring the pair once again that there were no hard feelings. By this point, Harry had quite enough of wandering the shops and wanted nothing more than to return to the Cauldron. A late lunch and a shower later, Harry was as untroubled as before the exploration backfired. It took her longer in the shower than usual to figure out how her new body worked (the peeing was distinctly less hands-on), but she tucked herself into bed feeling confident that she could handle no longer having dangly bits.

Was it any wonder considering Harry's habit of being tight-lipped that after concluding such a thing, she decided that there was no reason she shouldn't keep it to herself?

In all honestly, Harry wasn't that bothered about it. Before when she had been a he, he hadn't entered puberty yet, so it wasn't like he had been attached to masculinity, nor had he reason to feel manly; he had been raised to take care of the household chores and do the cooking and mending, the traditionally female tasks. He hadn't been attracted to girls yet either. Yes, it took a bit of getting used to, but really, she was still as Harry as she had been before. In fact, at the very least she wouldn't have to worry about adjusting her bits anymore, seeing how everything was now internal; convenient, that.


If there was one thing Harry Potter could do besides being more stubborn than suspicious bed-sheet stains, it was rise to the occasion. When no one was around to expect things from Harry, the child in question was actually thoughtful and self-aware. Harry could sit for hours just contemplating the ways of the world, thinking over things that had been done or had been read. It was a consequence of regularly being locked away in a cupboard with nothing to do but think. However, when there was a role to play, no one could say that Harry didn't throw everything into it.

At first, Harry didn't realize that he was doing it. He had so little time to himself that he fell into the role of bold saviour automatically during his first year of Hogwarts. He had read about what they had expected of the Boy Who Lived and when people looked to him, he gave them what they wanted. Oh, sure, he didn't cater to their whims, but there was no denying Harry in his boy-hero mode.

It was after the mess with Riddle diary that Harry realized what he had been doing. Actually, it was in the middle of battle with the basilisk that he became self-aware again. Even as he fought for his life and Ginny's, a part of him was separate from the immediate problem, wondering what the hell he had been thinking, him, a muggle-raised boy, rescuing damsels and fighting monsters. That wasn't who Harry was! But that was who the Boy Who Lived was, and it wasn't the time for Harry to reassert himself.

Harry was very familiar with self-reflection, he knew who he was in a way that was unusual for a child. He knew his faults, he knew his good points; even if he lied to others, Harry never lied to himself. He accepted that he had been running around without thought to the point where he almost got himself killed. He also accepted that such behaviour was what everyone wanted of him even if they said that they didn't like it.

It was a sticky position Harry found himself in. If he had been the type that desperately wanted to people to like him, he might have stuck with it. It was seeing a new goon being initiated into Dudley's gang that held Harry back from making such a mistake.

He had come across the initiation completely by accident, looking out into the neighbour's yard just as Dudley's yes-men talked the newest yahoo into beating up on another kid. The boy had been hesitant but Dudley's friends were insistent. By the time poor Mark Evans managed to get away, Dudley's new thug was just as mean-spirited and ugly as the rest of them. That was the price of conforming to gain popularity, a loss of self.

It was with the images of Mark Evans being punched that Harry resolved that nothing was worth it. Hadn't he already had popularity a good amount of the time for being the Boy Who Lived and the Gryffindor Seeker? And hadn't everyone still turned on him at the drop of a hat? No, popularity wasn't worth it; it wasn't worth his life and it definitely wasn't worth his soul. Harry would be Harry, and if they didn't like it, he would like himself enough that they didn't matter.

A calm had descended over Harry as he resolved to live by his integrity of character. He felt lighter and more at peace than entering the wizarding world had made him, when he realized there were people like himself.

It was in this enlightened state of mind that Harry also came to the conclusion that a change in gender didn't make him a different person. Just like entering Hogwarts didn't make him more magical, entering a different form of his species didn't make him more or less of the person Harry was before. Biological functions did not define a person. Boy, girl, hermaphrodite, or tree, Harry was still Harry; her soul was the same as always.

And because she was the same as always, it wasn't anything that needed to be shared. Just as she hadn't had to tell anyone that she had a prick back when she had a prick, she didn't need to go shouting to the world that she would eventually grow breasts.

Besides all of that, Harry was now the proud owner of two very attractive green hummingbird wings. The growing of them had been a pain similar to having mouths on your back and biting down on aluminum foil with them while having someone pull your shoulders out of joint, but she thought it all well worth it. The potion had even restructured her bones in such a way that her waist was higher to create grooves for the wings to tuck into in such a way that they weren't visible while they weren't out. It was incredibly cool and Harry was reveling in unassisted flight, her feet rarely touching the ground when she was in her room.

All was well in the world of Harry Potter.


It was a very zen Harry Potter that returned to Hogwarts. No one knew what had happened to put her in such a state but that was not to say that there weren't theories. Of course, a good lot of those theories were unflattering, like maybe Harry had gotten into questionable substances, or she finally lost the last shred of intelligence in her scruffy head (these mostly came from Malfoy and his ilk), but whatever tossed at her, Harry remained unruffled. In a part of her mind, she was tickled by how bothered those that disliked her were by her lack of reaction, but the rest of her was too relaxed from how little she really cared about it all anymore.

"I am a cucumber," she had told Ron when he asked why she wasn't ready to beat Malfoy's face in. And indeed she was, she was cool as cucumber and no one was getting in the way of that.

Ron had looked at her as if she was insane but that hadn't bothered her either.

She breezed through her classwork now that no one's opinion but hers mattered. Ron could moan but she would still finish her work in a timely manner. Snape could sneer and snark but Harry was too in-touch with her inner peace to anything but an excellent job; funny how not letting yourself be distracted by anger-inducing things could make you so much more effective in what you do. The teachers could praise or degrade her, she was too one with the void to be more than passingly interested in them.

When a Firebolt came in the mail and Hermione had snitched, getting the teachers to take it away for checking, Harry was irritated at the other girl's tendency to tattle. Seriously? She didn't take Ron and Harry's opinion into consideration before running off to tell McGonagall! The irritation eventually melted away. Being angry was exhausting and Harry wasn't going to waste energy being worked up over someone that thought being friends meant being someone's keeper.

Harry eventually forgave Hermione when the irritation over the incident left her completely, as it was too much of a bother to hang onto the feeling. Admittedly, it took a while to leave as Hermione had swamped herself in pointless extra work and was an emotional basket-case that shouted and cried about damn near everything as consequence.

When Ron, Hermione, and she had been dragged into the Shrieking Shack by the man that was said to be trying to kill her, she would readily admit that she lost her cool, all but physically attacking him in her fury. She later made up for it by knocking Snape out when he tried to interrupt Sirius and Professor Lupin's explanation, as well as coldly having Sirius break Pettigrew's legs so he couldn't escape again even if he somehow was freed from Lupin's body-bind.

Harry's precaution proved worthwhile when Lupin went werewolf on them. Ron and Hermione managed to drag the filthy rat to the professors while Harry ran off to save Sirius. Harry's cool head saved them once again when she managed to produce a Patronus strong enough to drive away the Dementors that swooped in on them. Professor Lupin's lessons proved their worth a hundred times over.

It was a self-satisfied Harry Potter that went back to Privet Drive, eagerly awaiting the trial Fudge couldn't deny Sirius now that Pettigrew alive and well enough was tossed at his feet. Sirius had promised her that he would take up the position of her guardian as soon as he could make it.

"I won't be staying," Harry told the Dursleys. They had been terribly upset when they picked her up from the train station. "My godfather's arranging to take me in soon, so I'll be living with him."

"Godfather?" sputtered Uncle Vernon. "You haven't got a godfather!"

"Yes, I have," said Harry brightly. "He was my mum and dad's best friend. You've heard about him on the new, you know? He's a convicted murderer, but he broke out. He told me to keep in touch while everything's being set up!"

Grinning wickedly at the look of horror on Uncle Vernon's face, Harry set off toward the station exit, Hedwig's cage rattling along in front of her, for what looked like a much better summer than the last.

She wondered what next year would be like.


Chapter 2

Harry stayed with the Dursleys for a week and a half before Sirius came to get her. In that time, they walked on egg shells around her, the recent news report that Sirius had been found but was set free on a technicality didn't help the situation. While Harry laughed, the Dursleys almost cried.

It was a new experience, being terrifying. Uncle Vernon paled to the colour of curdling yoghurt whenever she walked into the same room he was in. Aunt Petunia pointedly do not make her do any chores, only ever talking to Harry to tell her when it was time to eat. (Wasn't that odd, eating at the table with them.) They went out of their way to make sure she was the least inconvenienced she could be. Only Dudley remained obnoxious as always, and he was pulled away the moment he started getting mouthy with her. It was as annoying as it was relieving.

By the middle of the second week, when nothing catastrophic had happened to them yet, they started to relax, ignoring Harry more than fearing for their lives. Truthfully, everyone was more happy this way. They would have remained blissfully unbothered by each other if it hadn't been for Dudley.

Harry had taken to hanging out in the trees in the backyard when not in her room. She ached to stretch her wings, perhaps go for a fly with Hedwig, but the fact of the matter was that a girl whipping out a set of wings and flying off would be very conspicuous, even at night. Climbing to the highest point she could reach was a poor substitute, but it would have to be enough until she was in a more magic-friendly location.

She was dozing in her favourite tree when Dudley and a couple of his pals showed up. It was a weekday, so Uncle Vernon was at work, and Aunt Petunia had gone grocery shopping.

Dudley hadn't understood why his parents were treating his odd cousin as if the weirdo would suddenly go rabid and attack them like Aunt Marge's dog, Ripper, sometimes did. Sure, sometimes freaky crap had gone down before, and Aunt Marge being turned into a hot-air balloon had been terrifying, but Harry never physically did anything; the wimp was too chicken-shit for anything like that. In Dudley's mind, without that stupid wand, Harry Potter was as useless as any other punk Dudley beat up.

No one had told Dudley about the escaped mass murderer that was looking in on Harry's interests.

Scowling up at his weirdo cousin sleeping in a tree, Dudley couldn't think of anyone else he'd rather pick on. Scrunching his nose up, he hollered, "Oi, four-eyes! Wake up!"

Harry jolted at the sudden noise and almost fell from her perch. Dudley's sidekicks, Piers Polkiss and a new thug, Malcolm Something-or-Other, sniggered meanly. Once she was more securely seated again, she peered down at the terrible trio.

"What do you want, Dudley?" Harry rasped, voice husky from her nap. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes and cursed when her glasses fell from her face.

Piers snatched up the fallen spectacles and held it out tauntingly. "Is that anyway to talk to your betters?" he scorned.

Harry pointedly glanced around. "I don't see the Queen anywhere. Or are you telling me the chap next to you is one of the princes in disguise?"

Dudley took Harry's glasses from Piers and held them in both hands in a very telling way. "You watch your mouth or I'll break these stupid specs!"

Harry narrowed her eyes at them, her face settling in contempt. "And then what? You'll proceed to harass someone that's almost literally half your size and near blind as well? With two of your mates backing you up? You're really raising your standards, aren't you?"

Dudley flush red in anger. He snapped Harry's glasses in half and then threw them to the ground, stomping on them as well. He sneered up up at Harry, "Anything else you want to say, freak?"

Harry wriggled where she had laid until she was stretched out again, spread out luxuriously like an expensive house cat. She rested her chin on her entwined fingers and let a leg hang down, swaying in the wind like it was a tail. She yawned pointedly and let her eyes drop to half-mast.

"It's been lovely talking with you, Dudders, really, but this conversation's become too dull to continue." Her eyes closed fully. "Why don't you go steal candy from a baby or something?"

Such a comment went over as well as one might expect. Growling in fury, Dudley barked at his thugs to get Harry down from the tree. Piers and the Malcolm were built for chasing down those that tried to run away, so they climbed up the tree easily enough.

At hearing Dudley's order, Harry sprung into action. Faster than the boys could manage, she was squirreling up the tree like she had been born in it. Hands scrabbled at her ankles but she was just too quick for them.

"There's nowhere else to go, Potter," Piers called up when Harry reached the smaller branches of the top of the tree. She was just small enough that they didn't snap under her weight.

Accepting that she could go no higher without breaking the Statute of Secrecy, Harry looked down at the ground, judging the distance. She wasn't quite at the height of the roof but it was a near thing, she was definitely past the height of her bedroom window. The two bloodhounds were only a few branches down and Dudley was almost directly below them. It was thirteen, maybe fourteen feet up.

Shooting a smirk at the boys chasing her, Harry pushed away from the tree and jumped. Wind whipped through her hair and ruffled the feathers just under her ribs.

"HARRY!" Three voices cried, horror dripping from every syllable. Bullies they might be, Dudley and his goons weren't killers.

Calling out with delight, Harry landed on her feet, bending her knees to absorb the shock. She twirled around and swooped a dramatic bow at the gaping boys.

"Are you crazy?!" Malcolm exclaimed, scrabbling back down the tree. Piers was right behind him. "You could have died!"

Harry crossed her arms and lifted her chin. "And what did you think chasing me down from a tree might have done?"

Dudley charged up to her and took a swing. Harry skipped to the side and leaped back from his fist. He snarled, "Hold still so I can beat the hell out of you for being a complete idiot!"

Harry made a face but kept dodging. "I'm not going to accept being called an idiot from a guy that didn't know how much thirty-four plus two is!"

Dudley bellowed in frustration, fists still swinging. "I was five!"

"You were eleven!"

"Pin the moron down!" Dudley hollered, calling his goons back into action.

Harry took one look at the advancing three and made a break for it. Seeing Dudley's bedroom window open, she heaved herself onto the lattice Aunt Petunia put under the window to grow vine vegetables and scaled her way up, cackling when she pulled herself through the window.

Crowing in victory, Harry leaned back out the window and pulled faces at the boys.

"Get out of my room, freak!" Dudley shouted, his face purple like his father's did when he was on the verge of bursting a vessel.

"No need to tell me twice, Duddykins! If you need me, feel free to bang on my door uselessly." Harry blew a raspberry at them and pranced out of Dudley's room.


Sirius' arrival on Privet Drive was a vision of dramatics fit for the big screen. What might have been mistake for the distant rumble of thunder was actually a procession straight out of Hell (at least, what Hell was pictured like by the suburban zombies). In a flurry of leather and chains, a biker gang's worth of motorcycles roared in from the highway, punctuating the growl of their engines with animalistic howls and whoops. The riders were burly beasts tattooed up to their eyeballs, every single one of them a nightmare for those afraid to drop the soap.

Like a murder of vindictive crows, they wove in between the mid-range cars, swooping in and out of lanes. They were even bold enough to swerve off the road and onto the pavement. They screeched up to surround Number 4, some even tearing up into the lawn, leaving tire tracks and ripped up grass all over the previously neat front-yard.

Engines still humming, they staked out the modest middle-class home with hungry intensity liken to hyena's scavenging an abandoned carcass. While some stayed mounted, others lumbered off their machines and prowled the area, eying the gaping neighbours intently.

Leading the pack of predators was Sirius himself, wild-eyed and swaggering violently enough to make a pirate proud. He was decked out enough leather to make a cow faint, artful tears in his clothing making it appear as if he had just slashed his way out of a knife fight, suspicious stains lending credence to the image. His steps were accented with the clanking of the chains hung around his neck and dangling from his trousers. His face was twisted into an expression of unholy glee, the smoke pouring out of his mouth via the cigarette clenched between his teeth adding a filthy touch. All in all, he was the boogieman from every conservative parent's most gruesome fantasy.

In the wake of the early evening return of the husbands and fathers from work that every house on Privet Drive was experiencing — meaning that everyone that lived on that street was there to witness the spectacle — Sirius Black was like an albino pygmy elephant wearing cowboy hat twerking on top of a coffin at a funeral, completely out of place and impossible to ignore. Anyone outside immediately retreated behind some sort of cover, be it car or tree. Housewives pulled their children into them if they were in arms reach and peered fearfully through closed shutters at the spectacle happening.

"Isn't. . . Isn't that Sirius Black?" was whispered from one witness to another almost simultaneously in every viewing house.

The silence the followed the unorthodox entrance was enough to make one's ears ring. Not even the birds were chirping.

"DURSLEYS!" Sirius bellowed, standing hands on hips from halfway up the walk-way. He flicked his cigarette to the ground and smashed it underfoot, eying their plain set-up with disgust.

A shriek of muffled terror escaped Number 4, Petunia Dursley homes as she always was at this time of day.

"WHERE'S. MY. GODSON?!" The demand echoed like the word of God unto His chosen people.

Another shriek sounded, followed by the sounds of doors slamming and something pounding against wood. The front door was flung open with force and little Harry Potter came racing out of Number 4. In contrast with how the neighbourhood usually viewed the child as a dangerous hooligan, Harry looked far too sweet and wholesome when being compared to the delinquency sprawled on the front-yard; overworked minds would later say Harry was glowing with goodness.

"Sirius!" She all but squealed in delight. Like a kitten pouncing on a dog big enough to eat it whole, Harry threw herself into her godfather's arms, laughing merrily when the man twirled her around. "You're here!"

Sirius placed her back on the ground and ruffled her hair enthusiastically. "I told you I was on my way, didn't I?"

"Leave at once!" Vernon Dursley hollered from the front door. The whole of the Dursley family had spilled out onto the lawn, Petunia to get a better grasp of how the neighbours were taking it (And weeping inside when she saw them looking on like the circus was in town), and Dudley because he hadn't the slightest clue was was happening. Vernon had gotten home not twenty minutes before the hurricane of hooligans arrived on his property. "We don't accept criminals here!"

"I believe you'll find that none among us have a record of any law-breaking," a mild voice cut in. The cultured accent was jarring.

Not believing her ears, Harry turned to see Remus Lupin decked out like a gang-member and straddling a Harley-Davidson badass enough to melt someone's face off. She couldn't help but let her mouth fall open in shock.

"Professor Lupin?" Harry gasped, disbelief in every syllable.

Her disbelief was shared, though for reasons besides her own.

Professor Lupin? The questioned echoed through many a mind. That brute was a teacher? A man with obvious criminal connections had been in close contact with children? What kind of institute would allow such a thing?

"Hello, Harry," the ex-professor smiled. "Might as well just call me Remus now; I'm not doing much professor work these days."

"Right," she breathed, still stunned. She pulled herself out of it and surveyed the remaining members of Sirius' gang. "And who are all of these people?"

Sirius waved a dismissive hand. "Buddies of mine that wanted to meet you. We can do introductions later, after we get out of this hell-hole."

Seeing the avid looks on the faces of those 'buddies,' Harry agreed. She had seen that look many times before in the eyes of Boy Who Lived worshipers.

Not letting her relatives pull themselves out of the froth they worked themselves into at hearing their home being called a hell-hole, Harry ran up to her room and hauled all her belongings out. Her trunk and birdcage was strapped to the back of Remus' bike (Hedwig had already been sent out to find Harry later) while Sirius outfitted her in a leather jacket and helmet.

In burst of gunned engines and barked orders, they tore out of the mundane neighbourhood before the 5 o' clock rush-hour ended.


Living with Sirius was like staying with a formerly absentee father that had no idea you had existed before but was eager to make up for the lost time. It was awkward at times but she could feel that he really was trying his best. That was all she could ask of him, especially since he was still very young at heart. Sirius wasn't one for laying down the law, that was evident in the way he had told Harry that besides making sure she didn't kill herself she was free to do whatever she wanted.

"Provided that you tell me when you're off to visit your friends' place," Sirius had added.

He didn't even assign her any chores, the house elf that tended to the new house Sirius had bought for them didn't allow Harry to do anything beyond picking up her own room. The house was cleaned, the lawn was manicured, the meals were prepared, everything was kept in a working manner, and all without any work on Harry's part. It took some time to get adjusted

That was not to say that she was idle without her usual tasks. Sirius was all for going out and doing things, likely a result of being in prison for so long. They hopped around both muggle and magical Britain, seeing shows at theatres and cinemas, eating out at nice restaurants, watching Quidditch games, visiting museums, the works. Harry could honestly say that she saw more of the world in those few months than she had her entire life before.

All along the way they dragged Remus with them, sweet-talking him into staying at their house with them when they could ease around his pride. Remus lived in muggle London, working modest jobs that were willing to let him have three days off in a row during the time of the full moon. He cited religious reasons for why he needed that specific time, but even with muggles as a whole not believing in magical creatures anymore, muggles still looked at you funny if you mentioned needing time off during the full moon. Thinking about it, saying he was part of a religion that had rites during the full moon likely made Remus' potential employers think he was in a cult.

Luckily, Sirius managed to convince Remus to work as their sort of financial manager/house-keeper. Sirius was pants at money management beyond keeping up with the bills and they needed someone that Oona, their house elf, could go to when she needed authorization to buy supplies. Not to mention dealing with the goblins since Sirius couldn't stand them in the least bit. A bit of wheedling and Harry blinking teary eyes up at him and Remus was firmly planted in their little family unit.

During a Renaissance Fair (it was the only place wizards could mingle with Muggles without being looked at strangely for their everyday clothes), while they were watching a jousting tournament, Harry had asked about the buddies that had showed up to escort her from her relatives' house. It turned out that no more than a couple of them were actually well acquainted with Sirius; the majority of them were pub-crawlers that her godfather had round up at a bar that had been his favourite years ago and rallied them into scaring the bejeebus out of a family of rotten muggles. Once they were assured that they wouldn't be breaking any laws or doing more than just looking intimidating, they were all on board. It helped that they would be seeing the Harry Potter in person.

That was another thing that took some getting used to. Harry knew she was famous, but she hadn't realized exactly how famous she was. The other students at school got used to Harry's presence rather quickly, still watching her with their own personal ideals, but in the manner of keeping an eye on a well known politician's child; for the most part, they were mannerly about it. Outside of Hogwarts, it was another story.

With the people Harry met while out and about, they looked upon her with awe more suited for someone like the Pope. Reverent was what they were. They behaved as if Harry was somehow Jesus crossed with the Beatles returning to them in the musical version of the second coming. She shook more hands, signed more autographs, and blessed more babies than she ever thought she'd have to in a lifetime. Granted, she expected to do none of any of that.

Sirius and Remus thought it was hilarious but they certainly bundled her off and snapped and snarled at the people when marriage requests were shouted at her. After that, Harry was not allowed to go out without one or the other of them with her. The most she was allowed do by herself was Floo directly to the Weasleys, whom she hadn't visited yet since she was determined to spend as much time with her godfather as she could.

Getting to know Sirius was a joy she hadn't expected. On top of the fun guy he was by himself, he also brought stories of her parents and a deeper connection to the wizarding world. Her father's family had a rich history, much of it recorded in the Potter Grimoire that they had retrieved from the Family vault when Sirius was trying to tell the story about spell the Potter family had invented and he couldn't remember the exact details. The two of them could sit for hours just talking.

There were times when Sirius would just sit with tears in his eyes. He would be talking about some bit of fun the Marauders got up to and he'd just stop mid-sentence and choke up. These were the times Harry felt as if they were truly growing into a proper family. Tucked up on the sofa with Sirius' arms wrapped around her shoulders while her arms were wrapped around his middle, Harry couldn't be more thankful for them finding each other again.

"Sometimes I'd give anything to have them back," Sirius whispered, his voice wobbly. She was curled up on his lap after waking from a nightmare. "Then I remember that you're here with me and I thank whatever god out there that you weren't taken as well. I loved James and Lily, but I don't think I could live in a world where you don't exist."


The day of the Quidditch World Cup was fast approaching. Harry had been exchanging letters with Ron about the event for several days now. It turned out that Mr. Weasley had come across a bit of good luck when it came to purchasing tickets for the Cup and a gentleman named Ludo Bagman had given him several free tickets for Top Box seats where the announcers and the Minister would be sitting. Ron was chomping at the bit with excitement, and when Sirius heard about the Weasleys' good fortune, he pitched in three more tickets so Remus and they could sit with Harry's friends as well.

They were going to arrive by portkey as a group, they even had camping spots right next to each other. For days they spoke of almost nothing else, even dragging Hermione into the chatter when it was confirmed that the bookworm was coming along as well.

"Ready to go?" Remus asked the day before the event.

They were going to spend the night at the Weasleys so they could get up early to catch the portkey in time. Hermione was said to already be there so it was going to be a regular slumber party.

Harry pulled on her over-night backpack and nodded in confirmation.

"Alright then. Off you go."

With a called out word and a flash of flames, she was gone.


Chapter 3

AN: Hello, all! I've gotten this question a few times so I'll tell ya'll straight out: no one knows Harry is a girl yet. Yes, the cuddling from the last chapter's unusual for a boy of fourteen, but Harry and Sirius were in vulnerable moods and needed some comfort. I don't think even canon Harry at any age would turn down a hug from his godfather after how long he went without someone to love him.

BTW, I'm sort of modleling Harry after Haruhi from Ouran High School Host Club, if I haven't mentioned it before. They won't be exactly the same of course, but that's the feel I want. (Coincidentally I think Sirius might end up being something like a cross between Tamaki and Haruhi's father.)


Since she had been turned into a girl, Harry hadn't really thought about how the change would affect her on a chemical level. Oh, sure, she had gone out into Muggle London during her time before third year to buy a book on the human body to get acquainted with what she now had going on in her guts, but she hadn't actually thought about puberty outside of the abstract. Her hips would get wider (to make room for potential babies), she'd grow lumps of fat on her chest that would be painful to sleep on, and she'd start bleeding out of her crotch. (That last bit freaked her out when she read that the blood was unfertilised eggs expelling from her body. She was going to leak dead babies!) All of that had been researched and accepted. Yeah, it wasn't the changes she had been taught to expect from primary school health class but it wasn't like guy adolescence was less weird than the girl type.

After figuring out that she'd need supplies for her eventual girl problems, Harry had returned to that shop in Whimsic Alley and gotten the shop attendant from before to help her collect girl stuff. The woman had been happy to help and had taken Harry to an apothecary that specialized in feminine potions, as well as an underwear store for bras and such. (Harry had been very take with a type of undershirt that tucked away breasts in Wizard-Space. Perfect for Quidditch; she wouldn't have to worry about wind resistance at all!) She had returned to her room at The Leaky Cauldron with a bag filled with everything she'd need when she started developing.

Harry had been ready for changes of the body. Changes of the mind hadn't occurred to her.

Since she had become spiritually one with infinity, people stopped being a bother to her, they had become less important. Not to say that she no longer cared for mankind, but outside opinions mattered nearly not at all. She felt freer than a bird and Ron and Hermione often had to draw her attention back to earth, much to their exasperation. She was so much lighter in spirit and was more content with her life. She hadn't expected such a run-of-the-mill matter like adolescence to start messing with that.

At first, it was little things. She messed about with her hair more. Sometimes she'd catch herself staring at herself in the mirror. There was once that she wondered how her figure would look in a dress. Unsettling, yes, but they weren't anything major.

When random fans of both genders had shouted marriage proposals at her in the middle of Diagon Alley, she had been not only embarrassed and awkward, but flattered and — dare she say it — just the teensiest smug. There had definitely been some feminine pride at having so many potential suitors before Sirius' and Remus' snarling and dragging her off snapped her out of it. And then there had been more smugness at having a pair of guys stand guard over her. She had a bit of a break down about it later in the privacy of her room but there was no lying to herself.

Eventually, she came to notice the aesthetic appeal of other people. She found herself admiring how other girls were put together, the balance of their proportions and how they dressed. Her eyes couldn't help but wander over boys and assess their features; she appreciated their forms and the symmetry of their faces. She had never noticed how beautiful other people could be before. It made her want to draw them or maybe dress them up.

Still, while all those things were matters she had never thought on before, it was very easy for Harry to examine the thoughts in detail before dismissing them altogether. The entirety of her revelations and adolescent awakenings remained within the privacy of her mind. She couldn't say for certain, but she was pretty sure neither Sirius nor Remus knew of her mental musings. She didn't think they needed to know so she hadn't said anything about them. They just didn't matter enough in the long run.

So when she arrived at the Burrow that day and set eyes on Charlie Weasley, it was safe to say Harry hadn't expected to be so overcome.


Harry came rocketing out of the fireplace as if Santa was on a tight schedule and she was an express delivery Christmas present. She slammed bodily into one of the twins and sent them both tumbling to the floor. They landed in a groaning heap, the redhead with his face smooshed against a chair leg and Harry with her head lodged under the boy's armpit.

The kitchen exploded with laughter. As the two tried to untangle themselves, two more whooshes sounded, signifying the entrance of Sirius and Remus.

"Goodness, Harry," Remus said, helping her to her feet. She got a better look at who she had landed on; ah, it was Fred. "You told us you were terrible with Flooing but I didn't realize it would be this bad."

Harry shrugged helplessly and straightened her clothes. "I'm allergic to fireplaces." She looked around and saw that Ron and George had gotten up from where they had been sitting to pull Fred to his feet. Sitting at the scrubbed wooden table where they had sat were two red-haired people Harry had never seen before, though she knew immediately who they must be: Bill and Charlie, the two eldest Weasley brothers.

"How're you doing, Harry?" said the nearer of the two. "I'm Bill."

Bill came as something of a surprise. Harry knew that he worked for the wizarding bank, Gringotts, and that Bill had been Head Boy at Hogwarts; Harry had always imagined Bill to be an older version of Percy: fussy about rule-breaking and fond of bossing everyone around. However, Bill was — there was no other word for it — cool. He was tall, with long hair that he had tied back in a ponytail. He was wearing an earring with what looked like a fang dangling from it. Bill's clothes would not have looked out of place at a rock concert, except that Harry recognized his boots to be made, not of leather, but of dragon hide.

Charlie got to his feet and held out a large hand, which Harry shook, feeling calluses and blisters under her fingers. This was the thrill-seeker of the family, the one who worked with dragons in Romania. Charlie was built like the twins, shorter and stockier than Percy and Ron, who were both long and lanky. He was still heads and shoulders taller than Harry either way. He had a broad, good-natured face, which was weather-beaten and so freckly that he looked almost tanned; his arms were muscular, and one of them had a large, shiny burn on it.

He grinned at her and said, "Nice to see you in proper lighting this time 'round. Thanks again for that Norwegian Ridgeback."

Harry's breath caught in her throat. The reply she meant to give didn't leave her trembling lips and a small whimper took its place.

"Mate?" said Ron. He tilted is head in curiosity.

The Weasley boys watched as Harry whipped around at the sound. Then the most curious thing happened.

Inexplicably, Harry flushed, a pink that washed over soft cheeks in a way they wouldn't have expected to look so appealing. Already distracting green eyes enlarged and glazed over in a way that put them in the mind of startled fawn. Most inconceivably of all, hands flew up to clutch at the collar of the too-big white hoodie and hips shifted ever so slightly in a way that changed Harry's posture completely. Before they could question what happened, Harry Potter turned from the young boy-hero best-mate of the youngest Weasley son into a flustered teenaged girl struck by her first crush.

No, no! This was Harry! Ron rubbed his eyes vigorously and looked again. The sight was the same; Harry stood almost swooning like the damsels from bedtime stories. But-but-but . . . what? No! Harry wasn't supposed to show up after a summer of zero contact looking as cute as any girl! What the hell was going on?! Had they hired a body double?

Harry suddenly hid her face in her hands. She peeked up once but flushed brightly again and ducked back down.

"Ron," Harry said, her voice muffled by her palms, the tone small and wobbly. "M-maybe we should go to your room now."

"Not looking like that you won't!" said Sirius, flashing out an arm and pulling Harry back to him. He wrapped his arms around his godchild and glared suspiciously around the kitchen at the redheaded boys. "You're not leaving my sight with anyone besides Remus until you stop looking so cute!"

"Sirius!" Harry cried, embarrassed. "Remus, make him stop!"

Remus was just as bewildered as anyone else but still complied. He sighed and did his best to wrench Harry out of Sirius' iron grasps despite the other man's protests. "Really, Sirius, do you have to make a scene?"

"He just suggested going up to a boy's room while looking like a virgin offering up their chastity as a sacrifice!" cried Sirius. Blushes abounded at his words. "No! He's too young! I won't allow it!"

Harry was on the verge of fainting with mortification. "Sirius!" She flailed and accidentally nailed him in his bits. Sirius released his grip with a choked yelp and only barely managed to keep his feet.

Harry stumbled but regained her feet quickly before hovering in concern of the man she had just kneed.

"Sorry! I'm sorry!" Goodness! She hadn't been this flustered or worked up since before third year! Where had her usual cool gone? As Harry hovered frantically, the Weasley boys roared in laughter.

"Goodness, what's all this commotion about?"

Mrs. Weasley had entered the kitchen. She was a short, plump woman with a very kind face, though her brows were currently raised in question.

"Oh, hello, dears," Mrs. Weasley said as she spotted the three guests. She bustled over at the sight of Sirius huddled in pain. "Dear me! Sirius, whatever is the matter? And why are you lot laughing?" The last part was directed at her sons, tone sharp.

Two girls appeared in the kitchen doorway behind Mrs. Weasley. One, with very bushy brown hair and rather large front teeth, was Harry's and Ron's friend, Hermione. The other, who was small and red-haired, was Ron's younger sister, Ginny. Both of them smiled at Harry, who grinned back in relief of the distraction. Ginny went scarlet — she had been very taken with Harry ever since Harry's first visit to the Burrow.

"Not to worry, Molly," Sirius rasped, straightening. "Just a bump in an unpleasant place; no need to fuss."

Harry shuffled in place. She placed her hands on Sirius' forearm and said earnestly, "I'm really sorry. I didn't mean to kick you!"

More guffaws from the peanut gallery.

Remus ruffled Harry's hair fondly as Sirius tried to brush the kneeing off. "I don't think anyone here will hold it against you, Harry."

"And what is that supposed to mean?" said Sirius, affecting a hurt tone.

"I mean that I've often wanted to give you a swift kick to where it hurts."

"None of that!" said Mrs. Weasley, waving a reprimanding finger. "There are children present!"

Said children were soon bustled out of the kitchen when Hermione brilliantly suggested helping Harry settle in.

"Leave the door open!" Sirius called after them, causing another flush to appear on Harry's face.


Harry couldn't look in Charlie's direction well into the next day. Even when they been awakened early to make it to the portkey in time, Harry was careful to not look at the him. Not that she made it obvious, of course, she just kept her attention on things that just happened to be completely un-associated with anything that might have anything to do with Charlie Weasley.

Harry's self-assigned task proved to be rather simple considering the scene Mrs. Weasley and the twins put on when they were about to leave. Something about the prank sweets Fred and George spent six months developing and how Mrs. Weasley was unhappy they spent all that time on jokes instead of their O.W.L.s. It was a bit of a spectacle and kept Harry's attention on the twins instead of Charlie.

The trek to the abandoned boot up on a hill was not something Harry would have called thrilling even though it did come with the fantastic scenery of the countryside.

"Say, S-S-Sirius," Harry yawned as they walked across a small creek. "Since Bill, Charlie, and Percy are Apparating there, we aren't we doing the same?"

Sirius looked up from where he had been staring off into the distance dreamily. "Why would you want to do that?"

A flat look was given in response. "So we could have had a bit of a lie-in? I'm fourteen, Sirius; teenagers need their sleep."

"Ah~ But isn't it more fun this way? Early morning fresh air, sunshine, and all these lovely trees!"

"You're ridiculous," Harry sighed, rubbing the side of her nose. "I don't understand what you're talking about. Sunshine and trees? The moon is still out and you can barely see the trees at all. With six people capable of Apparition and four passengers, there would've been no need to take a portkey at all. We would have saved ourselves the walk over."

"Eh? But the walk is half the fun!"

There was no reasoning with Sirius when he got it in his head that something would be 'fun.' Wonderful. Peachy. Harry loved to start every day with an hour long marathon over rivers and through the woods.

Truth be told, it wasn't the fact that it was a long walk that bothered her, but Harry was still terribly sleepy still and her wings ached to be let loose. She wanted to curl and up go back to sleep or fly to the World Cup, neither of which she could do. Let's not forget about the steepness of the hill they had to climb up either; Harry lost count of the hidden rabbit holes she stumbled in and the clumps of grass slicked with dew that she slipped on.

"Whew," panted Mr. Weasley as they reached the top of Stoatshead Hill. He took off his glasses and wiping them on his sweater. "Well, we've made good time — we've still got ten minutes . . ."

"Plenty of time to answer the call of nature then!" said Sirius cheerfully, trotting off to a wooded area.

Hermione came over the crest of the hill last, clutching a stitch in her side. Harry hoisted Hermione over to where the rest of them were standing and gave the other girl a sympathetic pat on the shoulder when she leaned heavily against Harry's side.

"Still alive?" said Harry.

"I'm not quite sure," was Hermione's gasping response.

When the portkey was pointed out, there wasn't a more welcomed sight in the world.

Cedric Diggory and his father, Amos, had arrived at the portkey site before them. Cedric Diggory was an extremely handsome boy in Fred and George's year. He was Captain and Seeker of the Hufflepuff House Quidditch team at Hogwarts. Everybody exchanged pleasant greetings except Fred and George, who merely nodded because they hadn't yet quite forgiven Cedric for beating Gryffindor in the first Quidditch match of the previous year when the Dementors filled the Pitch.

"Long walk, Arthur?" Cedric's father asked. He was a ruddy-faced wizard with a scraggly brown beard. Cedric must have gotten his looks from his mother.

"Not too bad," said Mr. Weasley. "We live just on the other side of the village there. You?"

"Had to get up at two, didn't we, Ced? I tell you, I'll be glad when he's got his Apparition test. Still . . . not complaining . . . Quidditch World Cup, wouldn't miss it for a sackful of Galleons — and the tickets cost about that. Mind you, looks like I got off easy." Amos Diggory peered good-naturedly around at the three Weasley boys, Harry, Hermione, and Ginny. "All these yours, Arthur?"

"Oh no, only the redheads," said Mr. Weasley, pointing out his children. "This is Hermione, friend of Ron's — and Harry, another friend —"

"Merlin's beard," said Amos Diggory, his eyes widening. "Harry? Harry Potter?"

"Erm — yes, sir," said Harry.

Harry was used to people looking curiously at her when they met her, used to the way their eyes moved at once to the lightning scar on her forehead, but it always made her feel uncomfortable. It was one thing that they were excited to see her, it was quite another that they stared at her as if she were some new species of octopus.

"Ced's talked about you, of course," said Amos Diggory. "Told us all about playing against you last year . . . I said to him, I said — Ced, that'll be something to tell your grandchildren, that will . . . You beat Harry Potter!"

Harry couldn't think of any reply to this that wouldn't be condescending or pandering, so she remained silent, a vague smile on her face as she canted her head to the side. Fred and George were both scowling again. Cedric looked slightly embarrassed.

"Harry fell off his broom, Dad," he muttered. "I told you . . . it was an accident . . ."

"Yes, but you didn't fall off, did you?" roared Amos genially, slapping his son on his back. "Always modest, our Ced, always the gentleman . . . but the best man won; I'm sure Harry'd say the same, wouldn't you, eh? One falls off his broom, one stays on, you don't need to be a genius to tell which one's the better flier!"

"What's this about flying?" said Sirius as he re-emerged from the trees. He sauntered up and ruffled Harry's hair affectionately.

"Merciful Merlin!" exclaimed Mr. Diggory. "Sirius Black, is that you?"

"Good to see you again, Amos," Sirius replied genially. "Haven't see you since that stint with those hippogriff smugglers back when I was an Auror trainee. Have you met Remus yet?" He pulled Remus from where he had been milling in the background and all but tossed the werewolf at Mr. Diggory.

"Yes, it's been quite some time hasn't it?" replied Mr. Diggory vaguely as he made to shake hands with Remus. "Pleasure to meet you, my good man. Name's Amos Diggory."

Remus received the handshake gracefully. "Remus Lupin. The pleasure is mine, sir."

Mr. Diggory's eyebrows rose. "Lupin is it? Are you that werewolf Defense professor from last year?"

"Nearly time," said Mr. Weasley loudly, pulling out his watch again.

The crowd of them huddled up around the portkey posing as an old boot. Harry ending up standing next to Cedric. She was all but pushed up against him with how they were all squeezed together but Sirius soon pulled her into himself and gave the older boy a suspicious look.

Harry didn't have time to protest Sirius' over-protectiveness before they were yanked away in a howl of wind and swirling colours.

 
 
G
M
T
Y
 
 
<tr><td class="SL_td" width="10%" align="right"><input ... ></td><td class="SL_td" width="20%" align="left"><select ... ><option ... >Detect language</option><option ... >Afrikaans</option><option ... >Albanian</option><option ... >Amharic</option><option ... >Arabic</option><option ... >Armenian</option><option ... >Assamese</option><option ... >Aymara</option><option ... >Azerbaijani</option><option ... >Bambara</option><option ... >Bashkir</option><option ... >Basque</option><option ... >Belarusian</option><option ... >Bengali</option><option ... >Bhojpuri</option><option ... >Bosnian</option><option ... >Bulgarian</option><option ... >Cantonese (Traditional)</option><option ... >Catalan</option><option ... >Cebuano</option><option ... >Chichewa</option><option ... >Chinese (Literary)</option><option ... >Chinese Simp</option><option ... >Chinese Trad</option><option ... >Chuvash</option><option ... >Corsican</option><option ... >Croatian</option><option ... >Czech</option><option ... >Danish</option><option ... >Dari</option><option ... >Dhivehi</option><option ... >Dogri</option><option ... >Dutch</option><option ... >Emoji</option><option ... >English</option><option ... >English United Kingdom</option><option ... >Esperanto</option><option ... >Estonian</option><option ... >Ewe</option><option ... >Faroese</option><option ... >Fijian</option><option ... >Filipino</option><option ... >Finnish</option><option ... >French</option><option ... >French (Canada)</option><option ... >Frisian</option><option ... >Galician</option><option ... >Ganda</option><option ... >Georgian</option><option ... >German</option><option ... >Greek</option><option ... >Guarani</option><option ... >Gujarati</option><option ... >Haitian Creole</option><option ... >Hausa</option><option ... >Hawaiian</option><option ... >Hebrew</option><option ... >Hill Mari</option><option ... >Hindi</option><option ... >Hmong</option><option ... >Hungarian</option><option ... >Icelandic</option><option ... >Igbo</option><option ... >Ilocano</option><option ... >Indonesian</option><option ... >Inuinnaqtun</option><option ... >Inuktitut</option><option ... >Inuktitut (Latin)</option><option ... >Irish</option><option ... >Italian</option><option ... >Japanese</option><option ... >Javanese</option><option ... >Kannada</option><option ... >Kazakh</option><option ... >Kazakh (Latin)</option><option ... >Khmer</option><option ... >Kinyarwanda</option><option ... >Klingon (Latin)</option><option ... >Konkani</option><option ... >Korean</option><option ... >Krio</option><option ... >Kurdish (Kurmanji)</option><option ... >Kurdish (Sorani)</option><option ... >Kyrgyz</option><option ... >Lao</option><option ... >Latin</option><option ... >Latvian</option><option ... >Lingala</option><option ... >Lithuanian</option><option ... >Lower Sorbian</option><option ... >Luxembourgish</option><option ... >Macedonian</option><option ... >Maithili</option><option ... >Malagasy</option><option ... >Malay</option><option ... >Malayalam</option><option ... >Maltese</option><option ... >Maori</option><option ... >Marathi</option><option ... >Mari</option><option ... >Meiteilon (Manipuri)</option><option ... >Mizo</option><option ... >Mongolian</option><option ... >Mongolian (Traditional)</option><option ... >Myanmar (Burmese)</option><option ... >Nepali</option><option ... >Norwegian</option><option ... >Nyanja</option><option ... >Odia (Oriya)</option><option ... >Oromo</option><option ... >Papiamento</option><option ... >Pashto</option><option ... >Persian</option><option ... >Polish</option><option ... >Portuguese (Brazil)</option><option ... >Portuguese (Portugal)</option><option ... >Punjabi</option><option ... >Quechua</option><option ... >Quertaro Otomi</option><option ... >Romanian</option><option ... >Rundi</option><option ... >Russian</option><option ... >Samoan</option><option ... >Sanskrit</option><option ... >Scots Gaelic</option><option ... >Sepedi</option><option ... >Serbian</option><option ... >Serbian (Cyrillic)</option><option ... >Serbian (Latin)</option><option ... >Sesotho</option><option ... >Setswana</option><option ... >Shona</option><option ... >Sindhi</option><option ... >Sinhala</option><option ... >Slovak</option><option ... >Slovenian</option><option ... >Somali</option><option ... >Spanish</option><option ... >Sundanese</option><option ... >Swahili</option><option ... >Swedish</option><option ... >Tagalog</option><option ... >Tahitian</option><option ... >Tajik</option><option ... >Tamil</option><option ... >Tatar</option><option ... >Telugu</option><option ... >Thai</option><option ... >Tibetan</option><option ... >Tigrinya</option><option ... >Tongan</option><option ... >Tsonga</option><option ... >Turkish</option><option ... >Turkmen</option><option ... >Twi</option><option ... >Udmurt</option><option ... >Ukrainian</option><option ... >Upper Sorbian</option><option ... >Urdu</option><option ... >Uyghur</option><option ... >Uzbek</option><option ... >Uzbek (Cyrillic)</option><option ... >Vietnamese</option><option ... >Welsh</option><option ... >Xhosa</option><option ... >Yakut</option><option ... >Yiddish</option><option ... >Yoruba</option><option ... >Yucatec Maya</option><option ... >Zulu</option></select></td><td class="SL_td" width="3" align="center">
 
</td><td class="SL_td" width="20%" align="left"><select ... ><option ... >English</option><option ... >-------- [ All ] --------</option><option ... >Afrikaans</option><option ... >Albanian</option><option ... >Amharic</option><option ... >Arabic</option><option ... >Armenian</option><option ... >Assamese</option><option ... >Aymara</option><option ... >Azerbaijani</option><option ... >Bambara</option><option ... >Bashkir</option><option ... >Basque</option><option ... >Belarusian</option><option ... >Bengali</option><option ... >Bhojpuri</option><option ... >Bosnian</option><option ... >Bulgarian</option><option ... >Cantonese (Traditional)</option><option ... >Catalan</option><option ... >Cebuano</option><option ... >Chichewa</option><option ... >Chinese (Literary)</option><option ... >Chinese Simp</option><option ... >Chinese Trad</option><option ... >Chuvash</option><option ... >Corsican</option><option ... >Croatian</option><option ... >Czech</option><option ... >Danish</option><option ... >Dari</option><option ... >Dhivehi</option><option ... >Dogri</option><option ... >Dutch</option><option ... >Emoji</option><option ... >English</option><option ... >English United Kingdom</option><option ... >Esperanto</option><option ... >Estonian</option><option ... >Ewe</option><option ... >Faroese</option><option ... >Fijian</option><option ... >Filipino</option><option ... >Finnish</option><option ... >French</option><option ... >French (Canada)</option><option ... >Frisian</option><option ... >Galician</option><option ... >Ganda</option><option ... >Georgian</option><option ... >German</option><option ... >Greek</option><option ... >Guarani</option><option ... >Gujarati</option><option ... >Haitian Creole</option><option ... >Hausa</option><option ... >Hawaiian</option><option ... >Hebrew</option><option ... >Hill Mari</option><option ... >Hindi</option><option ... >Hmong</option><option ... >Hungarian</option><option ... >Icelandic</option><option ... >Igbo</option><option ... >Ilocano</option><option ... >Indonesian</option><option ... >Inuinnaqtun</option><option ... >Inuktitut</option><option ... >Inuktitut (Latin)</option><option ... >Irish</option><option ... >Italian</option><option ... >Japanese</option><option ... >Javanese</option><option ... >Kannada</option><option ... >Kazakh</option><option ... >Kazakh (Latin)</option><option ... >Khmer</option><option ... >Kinyarwanda</option><option ... >Klingon (Latin)</option><option ... >Konkani</option><option ... >Korean</option><option ... >Krio</option><option ... >Kurdish (Kurmanji)</option><option ... >Kurdish (Sorani)</option><option ... >Kyrgyz</option><option ... >Lao</option><option ... >Latin</option><option ... >Latvian</option><option ... >Lingala</option><option ... >Lithuanian</option><option ... >Lower Sorbian</option><option ... >Luxembourgish</option><option ... >Macedonian</option><option ... >Maithili</option><option ... >Malagasy</option><option ... >Malay</option><option ... >Malayalam</option><option ... >Maltese</option><option ... >Maori</option><option ... >Marathi</option><option ... >Mari</option><option ... >Meiteilon (Manipuri)</option><option ... >Mizo</option><option ... >Mongolian</option><option ... >Mongolian (Traditional)</option><option ... >Myanmar (Burmese)</option><option ... >Nepali</option><option ... >Norwegian</option><option ... >Nyanja</option><option ... >Odia (Oriya)</option><option ... >Oromo</option><option ... >Papiamento</option><option ... >Pashto</option><option ... >Persian</option><option ... >Polish</option><option ... >Portuguese (Brazil)</option><option ... >Portuguese (Portugal)</option><option ... >Punjabi</option><option ... >Quechua</option><option ... >Quertaro Otomi</option><option ... >Romanian</option><option ... >Rundi</option><option ... >Russian</option><option ... >Samoan</option><option ... >Sanskrit</option><option ... >Scots Gaelic</option><option ... >Sepedi</option><option ... >Serbian</option><option ... >Serbian (Cyrillic)</option><option ... >Serbian (Latin)</option><option ... >Sesotho</option><option ... >Setswana</option><option ... >Shona</option><option ... >Sindhi</option><option ... >Sinhala</option><option ... >Slovak</option><option ... >Slovenian</option><option ... >Somali</option><option ... >Spanish</option><option ... >Sundanese</option><option ... >Swahili</option><option ... >Swedish</option><option ... >Tagalog</option><option ... >Tahitian</option><option ... >Tajik</option><option ... >Tamil</option><option ... >Tatar</option><option ... >Telugu</option><option ... >Thai</option><option ... >Tibetan</option><option ... >Tigrinya</option><option ... >Tongan</option><option ... >Tsonga</option><option ... >Turkish</option><option ... >Turkmen</option><option ... >Twi</option><option ... >Udmurt</option><option ... >Ukrainian</option><option ... >Upper Sorbian</option><option ... >Urdu</option><option ... >Uyghur</option><option ... >Uzbek</option><option ... >Uzbek (Cyrillic)</option><option ... >Vietnamese</option><option ... >Welsh</option><option ... >Xhosa</option><option ... >Yakut</option><option ... >Yiddish</option><option ... >Yoruba</option><option ... >Yucatec Maya</option><option ... >Zulu</option></select></td><td class="SL_td" width="8%" align="center">
 
</td><td class="SL_td" width="8%" align="center">
 
</td><td class="SL_td" width="8%" align="center">
 
 
</td><td class="SL_td" width="8%" align="center">
 
</td><td class="SL_td" width="15%" align="right">
 
</td></tr>
 
 
 
Text-to-speech function is limited to 200 characters
 
<tr><td class="SL_td" width="5%" align="center"><input ... ></td><td class="SL_td" width="5%" align="left">
 
</td><td class="SL_td" width="100%" align="center">Options : History : Feedback : Donate</td><td class="SL_td" width="15%" align="right" nowrap="nowrap">Close</td></tr>

 Harry Potter
Rating: Rated: T
Chapters: 4
Words: 23,390

AN: This fic was written pre-revelation that the parents of James Potter are Fleamont and Euphemia.

Chapter 1


Early spring of 1954

It was near sunset and corpulent rain clouds approached from the east. Under the shelter of pillars and a roof, Charlus Potter paced the length of the mid-sized pavilion that stood in the garden of his family's summer cottage with an air of unfettered anxiety. They had sworn they would meet this afternoon, this the first day Charlus was back from his week-long business trip in Russia. It was nearly two hours after the agreed upon time of their meeting, but his darling was still nowhere to be seen. Needless to say, this concerned him greatly.

As the rain finally reached the Potter property, the sound of hurried footsteps on the stone pathways made Charlus look up with hope. Was it her?

"Natalie?" he called out, peering through the mist.

The trembling form of his darling sprang forth from around one of the winding hedges and ran straight up the pavilion steps towards him. She collapsed into his arms and sobbed as if the world were coming to an end.

"Natalie, dear-heart, what has happened?" Charlus inquired while taking inventory of her appearance. A deep green dress soaked through and clinging to her skin; boots caked heavily with mud; black hair plastered to her scalp from the water and no ornament in sight. He gently lifted her face and noted the black kohl smudges around her puffy, red cat-curved eyes.

"He's disowned me!" she sobbed. "That cruel bastard disowned me and ripped the knowledge of the locations of the family homes from my mind! He ordered my mother and sister to never speak of me again!"

"Your father?" Charlus breathed. What could have brought this on?

Natalie pulled back and sucked in a shuddering breath. Charlus carefully led her over to the cushioned seat and encircled her in his arms. He gently stroked her rain-slicked hair, and rocked her back and forth.

"It was horrible," Natalie began, rubbing one eye with the heel of her palm. "I mentioned in passing to my sister at dinner last night that I was coming to see you today. It was the first time in several months that the whole family my sister, my parents, and me, I mean — have sat down together that I hadn't even realized that not everyone knew you were courting me. Fern knew, but Mother and Father were unaware. Father flew into a rage at not being informed!

"Oh, Charlus, you wouldn't believe it, he told me that I was to stop seeing you immediately because he had agreed to an arranged marriage for me with one of his business associates' son! He agreed to it without telling anyone else about it — he hadn't even mentioned it to mother! — and he expected me to just fall in line and accept it!" Natalie snarled.

"I told him I wouldn't do it, of course," she continued, looking despairingly into Charlus' eyes. "I want to stay with you and I have several reasons for not doing it but I wonder if you would rather I had agreed to it instead if you hear one of the major reasons."

"There's no reason in the world I would want to give you up to some stranger!" Charlus said, clutching her hands in his. "Whatever your reasons, I support them."

"My first reason is, of course, that I love you, Charlus, and couldn't dream of being anyone else's wife. The second reason is . . ." here she hesitated and looked at their intertwined hands.

"What is it, darling?"

"I'm pregnant," she whispered, looking pale and withdrawn.

Charlus sucked in a breath and looked at her in awe. Natalie, not looking at his face, only heard the gasp and curled into herself, looking resigned.

"I know this is a burden I put upon you — what proper gentleman would accept a child born out of wedlock?" she rushed. "But know that I will not burden you further if you no longer want anything to do with me or our "

"Natalie!" Charlus exclaimed, giving her a slight shake to cut off her babbling. "How could think such a thing of me? A child is a blessing no matter how one comes about, and ours is a blessing more favourable than I could have ever dreamed. A reason to no longer be with you? It's a reason to finally complete our courtship and be married at once! I could not be happier!"

"Truly?" she asked, stars of hope shining in her hazel eyes. She looked shyly down. "I was so worried. It was the main reason father disowned me. When I told him, he flew at me and tore away a good amount of our family secrets before mother could stop him and distract him for a while. My sister managed to smuggle me some of my belongings into the trunk I keep shrunken in my charm bracelet but father came charging in to burn my things and threw me out of the house before I could get anything else.

"I was so scared you would behave in the same manner," she confessed, seeming ashamed. "I was afraid I'd have to take care of our child with no support."

"I'll not turn you out, of course, but why do you not appeal to your uncle? He's the head of your family, isn't he? You spoke fondly of him; surely he'll not let you be abandoned thus?"

"I might have if my knowledge of where he lives was not taken from me as well," Natalie answered bitterly. "My father truly meant for me to have no one to turn to. I surmise he expected you to turn me out as well."

Charlus fell to one knee if front of his darling and extracted a ring box from his pocket. He presented the modest but beautiful ring to Natalie who had tears in her eyes. He slipped the ring onto her finger and said, "Nataniicha Sutgird — Natalie, my love — will you marry me?"

Natalie nodded vigorously in response, happy tears trailing down her face.

"Let us tell my parents at once!" Charlus exclaimed, leaping to his feet and pulling Natalie along with him. "Mother has been badgering me to end our engagement and marry as soon as possible to start making her grand-children. I'm sure they'll be over the moon about our announcement!"

Completely disregarding the rain, the smiling couple made for the house hand in hand.

"What shall we name our child? do you know if it will be a girl or a boy yet?" Charlus asked, a pleased grin on his face.

"Maybe Valerian if it's a girl," Natalie mused. "I've always loved that name. But definitely Leonardo if it's a boy."

"Leonardo," Charlus said slowly, testing the sound of the name. "I like it."


March 27, 1960

Dorea Potter laid panting and gasping in bed, having gone into labour three hours previously. Her usually bouncing curls subdued by the layer of sweat coating her face and trickling about her head as she tossed her head about in agony. A midwife had been called for from the village and was doing her best to make the Lady Potter comfortable but there was only so much one could do.

"It's almost time," the midwife muttered to the Lady's anxiously awaiting husband. Charlus Potter was clutching his wife's hand in a death-grip and was looking on in mute terror. She assured him, "Nothing to fret about, m'lord. First babies always take the longest and hurt the most. She'll be perfectly fine."

Charlus gave no response, thinking back to the last time he had witnessed a child of his being born. His first wife, sweet Natalie, instead of merely gasping and wailing in pain, had taken up her wand and shot curses at him, screaming about how he had done that to her and should be included in the pain of childbirth. Seeing Dorea — proud Dorea — now, barely restraining herself from outright sobbing, he couldn't help but agree the tiniest bit.

Thoughts of childbirth and Natalie brought Leonardo, who was currently in his room, hiding from the screaming, to mind. His quiet Leonardo who had thought of his father before himself and encouraged Charlus to find another wife after the appropriate mourning time for the death of Natalie had passed and Charlus made no move to find himself another wife.

"Find me another mummy," the three-and-a-half year old Leo had said, looking him seriously in the eye. The lad had not said much since Natalie had been killed by that werewolf when he was two. "One that will hug me and make you smile like mummy used to. One that will give me a little brother to play with too."

And so here he was almost two years later, about to witness the birth of the little brother Leo had asked of him. Dorea had been delighted with the idea at the time and said she would get right on it. No doubt she was currently wishing she hadn't made such a promise.

"Here it comes!" the midwife declared, drawing Charlus' attention back to the situation at hand. Both midwife and lord hovered frantically over the grunting and heaving Dorea. At last, the shrill wail only a newborn could produce cut through the tense anticipation, making Charlus heave a sigh of relief and plop ungracefully into the chair behind him. "He's certainly got a pair of lungs on him!"

"What will you and your lady name him, m'lord?" asked the midwife, cradling the baby in one arm and gently wiping the sweat from an unconscious Dorea's forehead. "She'll wake no later than tomorrow. It's just exhaustion."

Charlus delicately received his son and rocked him slightly, staring into the pink face of his new son.

"His name is James."


Excerpts from the personal diary of the Countess of Hautmont:

———

December 23, 1979

Experiment 217: G-η7

Modifications: Natural pigmentation lightened by two shades; UVA and UVB ray resistance increased by a factor of three to counter the decrease of pigmentation; eye colouring (green) lightened by two shades; colour impurities of the eyes (brown and blue) removed; bone-structure: approximate growth-pattern of shoulder-width decreased by 8%, finger length increased by 6.25%, facial structure re-formatted with lighter jaw-line and smaller nose.

Improvements: Hereditary astigmatism made dormant; hair follicles altered from hereditary wavy to loose curls; recessive hereditary Veela gene made dominant (this leads to raptor vision and enhanced hearing); dominant hereditary inclination towards obsession (a mental condition inherited from an ancestor that married into the family?) made recessive.

Enhancements: Expansion of the pupil and iris (By-product of the Veela gene allows for the manipulation of the eye more readily); vocal cords restructured for a wider pitch range; brain growth accelerated for higher cognitive functions.

Current scans detail a steady rate of development with less that two percent chance for unexpected deterioration. Alterations and modifications have been successfully assimilated by the genetic material and is now being acted upon as if they were the original coding. All modifications have been thoroughly checked over for instability but show no signs of deconstruction. If development continues uninterrupted, the subject should be capable of independent existence in five to six months.

I do believe I've finally done it. After four exhausting years of research, two tedious years of experimentation, and six failed variations, I've finally done it. Merlin, save me, I've really done it!

She's coming.

She's viable.

And she's a girl!

After so many boys, at long last, a girl!

One would would have thought that from six separate conceptions there would have been at least one or two females thrown in but of course, my darling husband had to be ideal nobleman and begot me only sons. I took care of them as soon their magic gave them away, of course, but I was beginning to get rather exasperated with him. I have no problem with giving him sons but I will have a daughter for a first-born if I have anything to say about it.

It's gotten very frustrating for me to go through all those potions, and spells, and rituals to assure my child will be exactly as I want only to discover later on that either certain potions reacted badly with each other and resulted in an abnormality, or the child was growing into a boy, completely destroying the point of the unparalleled beauty I was attempting to ensure. I felt like ripping my hair out! I actually dosed Leo with Hippolyta's Revenge the last time we laid together to assure that this time, I'll be getting my girl. Hippolyta's was primarily used back in the time of Zeus and his fellow Greek sorcerers by the Amazonian queens but it's just as effective now as it was then.

I truly can't begin to express how . . . euphoric I feel at the moment. All the experiments of the η sequence at least are finally coming to a close and I am on the edge of gaining my masterpiece. No more brewing of volatile potions, no more runes stones pressed to my belly, no more memorizing chants! Finally! My vision is nigh!

I've wanted my treasure since I first heard the tale about the hag, Sophia, and her step-daughter, Snow. Hair as black as ebony, skin as pale as snow, and lips as red as fresh blood; Snow's mother had the right idea. Not the usual style I'd use I lean more to a livelier skin tone with less dramatic colouring but magnificent when done properly. Who wouldn't want such beauty for their daughter? And now I'm finally going to have her, my precious little treasure. The last scan for the magical signature showed that she's definitely a girl.

Lucky number seven.

How curious that seven should be such prominent number in this situation. Experiment 217: G-η7. Two hundred-seventeen is divisible by seven, G is the seventh letter in the English alphabet, and η is the seventh letter in the Greek alphabet. Very curious indeed. Quite the coincidence.

Leonardo doesn't know, of course. He's not the type of man to care about heirs, he's always so caught up with his research, just like he always was back in school. I'm actually rather glad he's never cared much about this sort of thing or else he might have been concerned when none of our couplings resulted in a child for him. I feel a smidgen guilty about the boys but I don't have any use for a son at the moment and a pretty son would be doubly useless. In any case, I'm sure Leo will be delighted with the angel I'll bestow upon our family and the pride she will bring us.

She'll be far more perfect than my sister's daughter, that's for sure. Apolline was all a-flutter when she found out her child was a girl, and halfling as well. Finally, I'll have something far better than Apolline ever will. Let's just see her try and top this genius bit of what do the muggles call it, again? genetic engineering. My sweetie will be incomparable on top of being a halfling and won't that just shut up all those relatives that thought my sister so much better than me? Fleur is very pretty and proving to be talented but she'll have little in comparison with my darling masterpiece. Other children will seem like pale caricatures when compared to her.

She'll be perfect in every way. I'll make sure of it.

Oh, what shall I name her? Elise? Adelaide? Hartford? Blaine? Faustine? Claudette? It must be distinguished and tasteful. Perhaps I'll ask Leo about it when I tell him that I'm pregnant.

Oh, I just can't wait!

The Right Honourable Countess of Hautmont,

Lady Diane Potter


———

August 13, 1981

Just got back from Apolline's. Late birthday presents were received and all was well. The house was secure and no one besides the family even knew we were there, even the housekeeper was given the day off because we were coming.

The girls are getting along famously. Fleur is officially the favourite cousin. I've never seen Harrington get along so well with anyone, but then I suppose I haven't really given her many chances to have playmates. James and Lily's boy, Jacob, is an easily accessible friend, especially since we're all still holed up in the manor together but a girl needs some girl friends. Jake's a sweetheart and such a little dear those hazel cow-eyes! but he just doesn't have the proper plumbing.

I'm now completely positive the brain-growth acceleration prenatal potion I took during the last second trimester was a success. Not only has Harrington kept up easily with Fleur, but the tests I've run on my darling shows that she is running on the mental equivalent of a three or four year old and that she started actively remembering things even before birth. I wonder if that means I've manufactured genius? I did wonder how she was potty-trained so quickly. I should look into teaching her to read and write soon. If I bring her around Apolline's little girl often enough, I could have her fluent in both English and French as well!

They were just so cute together today. As Harrington's already been speaking for a couple of months now, we were teaching them to sing Alouette.

Alouette, gentille Alouette, (Little lark, nice little lark,)

Alouette, je te plumarai. (Little lark, I will pluck you.)

Je te plumarai la tête (I will pluck your head,)

Je te plumarai la tête (I will pluck your head.)

et la tête (and your head)

et la tête (and your head)

Alouette (Little lark)

Alouette (Little lark)

O-o-o-oh!

And it would continue on with mentions of plucking beaks, eyes, wings and tails. I always felt the song was a tab blood-thirsty, especially considering what we are but the girls seem to enjoy it even though Fleur seemed to share my opinion.

"Plucking wings?" she asked when she thought about what she was saying. "Who wrote such a mean song?"

"Larks are noisy things in the morning," Apolline had reasoned. "No doubt it was someone fed up with their racket and was feeling very grumpy."

"Then why does Jamie like this song so much if it's for grumpy people?" Fleur replied, pointing at Harrington who was clapping and humming still. She has trouble pronouncing the "H" in Harrington so has recently resorted to using an abbreviated form of 'Jamison', my darling's middle name. "She sings it so happily, it's kind of scary."

Maybe when all this fighting clears up, we can form a girls' choir. Besides Fleur's need to question the music material, the girls seem to enjoy singing and Harrington would get to hone her skills and get her used to being on a stage. She'll be the most accomplished Lady ever known and really, who would want an untalented wife?

I wish this blasted war was over already and for that thrice damned Dark Lord to just drop dead already. How am I supposed to raise a healthy and happy heiress during all this violent nonsense? If everyone important is too busy fighting, how is my perfect little angel supposed to get the appreciation she deserves? Apolline's being such a dear about this, though. It's nice to know she won't allow us to become estranged even though the rest of the Potters and I have become major targets.

I do wish someone would tell be exactly why we're being targeted but everyone just tells me not to worry my little head about it whenever I ask. Even Leo, though that might be because he just doesn't like thinking anything about it. Despite what some may think, I'm not some air-headed twit with nothing below the surface; being talk down to in such a way infuriates me. I didn't graduate among the top of my class at Beauxbaton and marry well because I'm a fool.

That wife of James', that Lily, does quite a bit of talking down to me. Why, I don't know, since besides being clever with Charms and pretty in face, she's really has no talents; she can't sing, or dance, or paint, or play an instrument. Oh, she's sweet enough to your face and admonishes James whenever he's being a brute but if she thinks someone is below her – though I don't know how she could think that, knowing how common her birth was – she's not above sticking her nose up.

One would think she was the Lady of the House for all of the belittling she does of me. Give a muggleborn a Mastery and a well-paying job and suddenly they're sneering at us who were fortunate enough to be born into respectable families and had privileged upbringings. Isn't that called reverse-discrimination or something like that? Because they were not so lucky, they look down on us that were? That would be like me thinking I'm better than her because she's a muggleborn. Hypocrisy is what that is!

And I don't think I've better than her because she's muggleborn. I'm better because I'm more skilled and accomplished, I'm of a higher status, and I'm prettier than her; my birth is just a bonus. If we were something like horses or broomsticks, no one would feel obliged dispute my reasoning because it's politically correct to do so among people of their political leanings. I really don't know why people have to drag feelings into everything; the straight-out facts take you so much farther.

I'm getting off topic. My frustration at this situation is rubbing off on to other areas as well and making me more irritable than usual. I wish Lily would stop treating me like furniture with a face and I wish someone would tell me why we're being hunted. All this stress is terrible for my skin.

For all their secrecy, it's not as if I can't make an informed guess, what with James and his 'secret' vigilante group showing up at odd hours and whispering to each other when they think no one's listening – something about a prophecy and unknown powers – but I'd appreciate being given some hard facts so I can know what to expect.

Really now, what if that murdering madman of a Dark Lord has heard of my darling's unrivaled beauty and wants to spirit her away until she's old enough to be his consort? They shouldn't dismiss me so, a mother needs to know these things!

The Right Honourable Countess of Hautmont,

Lady Diane Potter

———


July 3, 1982

We're popping out for a bit to go shopping for birthday presents. How odd it is that Harrington and Jacob were born on the same day. It was as if little Jake knew I planned to have a Healer in to have Harrington extracted on the thirty- first and decided that it was a perfectly agreeable day for him as well. Little tyke rushed it a bit, what with him being born a few hours earlier, but I suppose it really did make everything more convenient for everyone now that they can share birthday parties. I must thank him for this properly when he's old enough to understand.

I'm not really sure why I'm writing this now instead of waiting until we get back so I can detail the things we bought but I had the queerest feeling that I should do it now. It's a sort of prickly feeling and now I simply can't leave without writing this down first. How very odd.

Maybe it's a premonition and it'll turn out that Harrington will find this diary while we're out today and read it, trying to find out what presents she'll be receiving.

If you're reading this, pet, you know better than to play about with Mother's things. Put the diary down and finish your German lessons. If you're done by the time we get back, you'll get a second slice of cake for dessert.

If I hear word about you playing with Jake on that broom again, I'll be very upset. Ladies do not indulge in such boisterous games, as I've told you several times before. Such unladylike behaviour could attract the attentions of undesirables! And you can be certain I'll be asking your Aunt Lily about it too! Don't be surprised if it turns out she 'tattled' on you. I'll be asking the moment we get home.

The Right Honourable Countess of Hautmont,

Lady Diane Potter


July 5, 1982

James Potter, now Regent of the Noble House of Potter, sat slumped in an armchair, weeping bitter tears for his recently killed brother and sister-in-law. Lily sat on the right arm of the chair, holding his head to her chest and stroking his hair, also immeasurably sorrowful.

"The just popped out to get presents," James said mindlessly, clutching at the sleeve of lily's blouse. "Just for a few minutes. Everything was already paid for and wrapped; they needed maybe five minutes at most, out in Diagon, before they could come back. It was supposed to be safe."

"I know, darling," Lily murmured, laying her head on his.

"They weren't even targets," James continued, starting to raise his voice. "They were disguised and the Death Eaters weren't even trying to kill anyone but that damned building still fell on them. It was an ACCIDENT!"

Lily shushed him and rubbed his back. "Not so loudly, James, the children are asleep!"

"And what about Harry!? Lily, what if Diane's family try to take her from us? What if they say she's not safe with us as take my niece from me as well? We can't lose little Harry as well!"

"James, James, it'll be okay. We won't let them take Harry. They won't be able to find us remember? We're still under Fidelius."

"They'll try!" James insisted, a crazed light in his eyes as he yanked his hair desperately. "You know they'll try! The way Diane described her family, I'm surprised they're not knocking on the door right now. We gotta do something, Lils, something that'll make sure they'll never — short of outright kidnapping her — be able to take Harry away from us! It would be like them trying to take Jake away!"

"Alright, alright," Lily soothed, her mind buzzing through possible ways to achieve what James wanted. "I'm sure there as several ways to do what you mean. We can look up adoption ceremonies. Don't worry so much, we won't lose her."

James sobbed. "I can't lose any more of my family, Lils."


The Daily Prophet

November 2, 1982

PETER PETTIGREW ARRESTED FOR THE MURDER OF RABASTAN LESTRANGE!

By Nadia Grimshaw

In a continuation of unbelievable events, it has come to air that Peter Pettigrew, former friend of the recently martyred Potters, was actually the one who betrayed their whereabouts to the Death Eaters, resulting in their death by You-Know-Who's own hand, just before their surviving son, Harry Potter, defeated You-Know-Who.

(Refer to the November 1st edition of the Daily Prophet to read more on the Boy-Who-Lived)

What his motives were can only be speculated on but afterward, in what we might assume a fit of insanity, instead of trying to avenge his master or going into hiding to evade the Aurors, Pettigrew went after Rabastan Lestrange, younger brother to Rudolphus Lestrange, a well-off businessman who was recently murdered by his insane wife.

(More on the murder of Lestrange on page 6)

Multiple Aurors gave their statements about what they witnessed at the crime scene.

"He [Pettigrew] was just standing there, laughing," said Junior Auror, John Dawlish. "Half the street was torn up straight down to the pipes the muggles have under their roads, and bodies were strewn everywhere. What could be found of Lestrange was a smear of soot on the side-walk with his fading signature on it. And the crazy bastard was just standing there, cackling, and saying, 'I killed them! It was me! I'll kill all you bastards, too, and I'll see you in Hell!'"

"I've no idea what Lestrange had in connection with Pettigrew," said Bartemius Crouch, Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. "There was no known past history between them, not even back in their school days, when they both attended Hogwarts. We can only assume Pettigrew had gone insane, possibly the magical backlash of You-Know-Who's death utterly destroyed his mind, and his dysfunctional mind then came up with a perceived slight Lestrange committed against him. The only thing I've absolutely sure of is that Pettigrew is going to be locked up immediately for the rest of his natural life. His crimes are too vast for anything else."

(More on Pettigrew's arrest on page 5)


On a windy afternoon in early November, behind a shady willow tree in an empty park, a pair of witches, one an adult, the other a small child, appeared from nowhere with a sudden crack. The elder had a professional look on her face and after making sure the child was not dizzy or disoriented, led them at a comfortable pace down the street.

The neighbourhood could be described as posh. The houses were tall and well-kept with sizable front and backyards separated by well-groomed hedges. The street the pair were currently walking down was Anise Avenue in the suburb of Greater Whinging. Expensive cars were parked in the driveways and a few houses were spotted with children playing in the front yards. Their destination was two roads down and third from the corner, Number Six, Willow Way.

As they walked down the tidily kept side-walk, they received a few curious looks from some of the children playing outside, but they were readily overlooked, what with the people of this neighbourhood respecting privacy and generally being not very nosy. They ambled in comfortable and undisturbed silence.

"This is it," the older witch said, looking down at her smaller companion. "Are you ready?"

The little girl only nodded.

In sync, the pair walked up to the door of Number Six and the older woman grasped the knocker and knocked on the door three times. There was a moment of waiting before they heard, "Coming!" Not a minute later, a tall, thin woman with an equally thin face answered the door and looked curiously at them.

"Yes?" the thin woman asked. "Can I help you?"

"Mrs. Petunia Todd? I'm Cordelia Oglethorpe from Magical Child Welfare. I believe I called you yesterday about taking in your niece?"

Petunia Todd's face turned grim. "Yes, I remember." She gave the sombre girl beside Ms. Oglethorpe a speculative once-over before nodding at the pair. "Please, come in. My husband is home and I'm sure he'd like to hear the whole story as well, as I would again."


Chapter 2:

On a muggy evening, somewhere near London, a young girl with long, dark brown hair painstakingly restrained, brutally pulled back, and sculpted into an exaggerated braided bun, sat behind an antiquated piano off to the side of a slightly elevated stage that was currently playing host to quartet of teen-aged musicians. Her fingers dutifully flew over the keys of the piano with an ease that spoke of years of practice, while her eyes took in the crowd. It was a black-tie affair taking place in a rented, high-end, banquet hall. There were dining tables spread through-out the hall where sat a goodly amount of the posh and privileged that regularly showed up to these sort of things.

She was curious-looking thing; her face so much like a china doll's, she wouldn't look out of place sitting on a shelf; a bit on the small side for her age (bullies in her gymnastic class called her 'scrawny'); rather long fingers. On a regular day — that is, when she wasn't being pranced about like a show pony — her hair threw it's excessive weight around in aggressive curls and waves that seemed to have a life of it's own. Pale eyes a shade of shocking green peered out from under a long fringe floating about her face that hide the most curious thing about her; a lightning bolt scar that ran down the side of her right temple.

"That's where it happened," her aunt and uncle told nosy people that asked. "That's where that crazy murderer managed to cut her before help came and someone got her out safely." That, of course, was when the inquiring person become horrified, apologized for asking, and never mentioned it again. It wasn't the truth, but it was close enough to the truth that they didn't feel bad for saying it.

Despite her curious looks, not one person was paying her any special attention at the moment so she allowed her face — which she had fixed into a polite, closed-lipped, smile with wide, equally polite, faintly interested eyes — to settle into an expression of suppressed discontent. It had been hours since she had began playing — over an hour since her last break — and this was the last performance, she reasoned to herself, scanning the crowd over again, surely she could allow herself to rest her facial muscles at the very least. She covertly flexed the muscles in her fingers and longed to loosen her braids to relieve her scalp of the throbbing tautness of her torturous hair-do. If beauty was indeed pain, she must have been a breath-taking sight.

The quartet off to her right was from some prestigious secondary school that she couldn't, for the life of her, remember. Saint Something-Or-Other's Private Academy for Smarmy Snots, possibly — and if it wasn't, it damn well ought to be. The youngest of the quartet, a thirteen year old named Alec, managed to insult and thoroughly talk down to her all while trying to impress her, the self-important swot. In fact, most of the groups that had graced the stage thus far were from supposedly prestigious origins, one way or another. Primary schools, secondary schools, universities, independent studios; all forms had come represented for this gathering of string players. A fundraiser of some sort, or a competition.

Or, quite possibly, the girl grumbled to herself, some tedious fund-raising competition sponsored by one of Aunt Petunia's fat-headed business associates, hell-bent on exploiting children for their own gain. The event charged for entrance, dinner, and also encouraged donations for whatever it was they were supposed to be fund-raising for. The groups competing were not getting paid, she didn't think, they would only be getting a trophy if they won. Where in the world was the money going?

Mercy, she thought yet again. Wasn't that the fifth time they repeated that section? Surely they ought to be near the end of the song. Perhaps that stupid quartet represented a school for the amnesiac and actually couldn't remember that they played that part before. Maybe that's where the money raised was going to go.

Her thoughts were then disrupted by a displeased, pinch-faced look from her aunt, sitting at a table just off stage, whom had finally given her a glance and found her without the appropriate face on. At once, the girl slipped back on her pleasant expression and banished her previously uncharitable thoughts. It didn't matter any way to herhow the money was going to be used. She'd be paid her usual rate and it sure wasn't coming from the donation pile.

At long last, the performing quartet reached the end of their everlasting song, and she accompanied them off with a flourish. The lead violin player — not Alec but snooty enough to be Alec's clone — somehow managed a particularly pompous bow, with lots of arm waving and ramrod-straight back, all the while doing an impression of someone with their nose trying to fly away from them. His companions then followed his lead off the stage, their noses also scraping the plaster off the ceiling.

I wonder if there's a class for that, she speculated as she dipped into a slight curtsey. If there was, likely it would be a core class that everyone that wanted to attend that school has to take. You can't be a proper Smarmy Snot if you couldn't look down your nose at someone at just the right angle. And the prize for being the top of that class would be the privilege to lead the lesson during sneering practice.

"Come along, Harrington," said her aunt from the steps of the stage; the brisk tone pulling her out of another bout of uncharitable thoughts.

'Harrington' dutifully followed after her Aunt Petunia down from the stage and towards a table that seated the event coordinator and the aforementioned business associate, her eyes trained on the black high-heels her aunt favoured, never looking right nor left or even allowing her eyes to cut across the crowd again.

Don't bow your head but keep your eyes downs and walk lightly, without hesitation; that's the way of being invisible in a crowd. Don't give them a reason to notice you. Being unnoticed in plain sight was one of the few useful things she'd learned while being dragged around by her aunt all these years.

The pleasant expression was another thing, 'Harrington' thought as she smoothed down the back of her ridiculously frilly skirt and sat down at the table, next to whom she assumed was the event coordinator's son. The expression's relaxed enough not to be fake but has just enough up-turned lip to be considered a smile. Hard to be suspicious of it since there's nothing suspicious about it.

She turned this expression on the rather awkward looking boy seated next to her while the adults at the table got reacquainted.

"Hello," she said quietly, nodding to the boy after a moment of uneasy silence in which he openly gawked at her. "I'm Harry."

The boy reddened unbecomingly and shifted a bit in his seat. He looked about twelve, gangly, with the beginnings of acne rearing their unappreciated heads on his forehead and around his nose. The suit he was wearing looked a bit too short as if he'd had a growth spurt but didn't realize it in time to have his suit re-tailored. His light brown hair was parted severely to one side and slicked down with a liberal amount of hair gel which seemed to be the same look his father was sporting. Over-all, he looked quite uncomfortable in his skin and seemed rather surprised that Harry was even acknowledging him.

"Eugene," the boy mumbled, not used to girls talking to him, let alone more or less smiling at him, his voice cracking a bit on the second syllable. He cleared his throat in embarrassment then said more a bit confidently, "I'm Eugene Fitz-Carlton. Nice to meet you. Are you Mrs. Todd's daughter?"

Harry despaired at the fact that the boy wanted to keep speaking beyond the obligatory greetings.

"Her niece, actually. I live with my Aunt and Uncle."

"Oh, sorry," he replied, flushing a bit at his assumed faux pas, then tried out a more nonchalant expression. "Do you often come to these sort of things?"

Was that a variation of 'Do you come here often'? Was he trying to feed her a pick-up line?

"Hmm, yes. Aunt Petunia likes to have me at things like this. I suppose your father brings you to these things often?"

"I'm actually only here tonight because I go to one of the participating schools. I go to school with that last group actually."

"You came to cheer them on?"

"All of the school's string orchestra is here tonight. It's considered a participation grade — "

"Well, hello there!" cut in Eugene's father with a surprised tone, as if just noticing Harry sitting there. Eugene looked a bit put-out about being dismissed so but gave no complaint, just sitting back with his lower lip poking out a tad. Mr. Fitz-Carlton leaned forward and gave her a grin with a surprising amount of gleaming teeth. While still looking at her, he addressed her aunt, "Petunia, would I be correct in assuming this is your talented niece I keep hearing about?"

"Yes, this is my Harrington," Aunt Petunia confirmed smugly, as if Harry were a particularly fashionable hair ornament that she'd worn just for the occasion.

After a flash of irritation, Harry quickly concluded, like she'd concluded several time before, that her aunt ignoring that she hated being called Harrington was not worth the effort of arguing with.

Her aunt reached over and fondly patted the top of Harry's bun. "I've been meaning to introduce her to you for a while now so I figured I'd get her especially prettied up for tonight since I don't believe you've ever even seen her before. Have we made a good impression?"

"She's adorable!" cooed a vague-looking blonde woman Harry thought might be the wife of the sponsor. "And she played so prettily!"

"Wonderfully!" Mr. Fitz-Carlton agreed. "From what I've heard, I expected her to be a bit older. Yvonne was raving to me the other day about how she wept like a baby at your niece's rendition of Ode to Joy. Inspiring, she called it. She went on and on about how many instruments she played and how beautifully. I was expecting a serious-looking young woman in her twenties. Imagine my surprise when this little lady sat herself down at that piano and showed us how it's done!"

The table shared a laugh and gave Harry indulgent looks, like admiring a pet that had performed a difficult trick. She ducked her head bashfully and smiled sweetly at them in return, wondering if they were naturally that condescending or if they received instruction on it. Or maybe she was just in a terrible mood and expecting the worse of everyone. Such moods often overcame her.

Aunt Petunia gave her another fond pat while Eugene gave her an admiring look. The table started in on the usual vague discussions adults get into when they were trying to sound worldly and terribly high-classed, in this particular instance, going on about composers and their famous pieces. Bach, Mozart, Beethoven; Aunt Petunia even got ambitious and mentioned Paganini's Devil's Trill.

Eugene and Harry glanced at each other at the same time in exasperation. Eugene flushed and gave a goofy grin when Harry's lips curved into a more pronounced smile.

Mr. Fitz-Carlton had caught the look Eugene had sent her and glanced at both of them with consideration before a gleam of calculation entered his eyes. "You've mentioned before that she's home-schooled, right? Eugene here goes to St. Christopher's and they accept boys and girls. The music department would likely jump at the chance of getting such a talented new student. If she's half as intelligent as I'm sure she is, she'll slip right in quite easily with the rest of the third-years. And she'll already have a friend to start off with!"

Aunt Petunia looked on in vague confusion for a moment before sweeping her gaze over Harry, realization hitting her. "Oh, goodness me! It must be how tall she looks in those boots and the way I fixed her hair! Harrington turns eleven in three days; I'm sure she'd be more suit for the first year if anything."

"Oh?" Mr. Fitz-Carlton with faint disappointment. The expression was echoed more pronouncedly by his son. "I was so certain I remembered you saying something about have a child entering their third-year."

"Yes, my son, Benedict. He's my oldest, then there's Dudley who's a month older than Harrington, and then Ashford who's nine years old. I'm not surprised you might have gotten them a bit jumbled since I don't bring them to these kinds of things. My boys respond better to normal schooling instead of at home like their cousin, so I don't have the same chances to bring them along with me during the day. That and young boys aren't known for the patience to sit quietly for several hours, as I'm sure you know."

He laughed, "I suppose I should count myself lucky that Eugene is such an easy-going lad, in that case." He gave his son a pleased look. "Get's that from his mother. I'll never have to worry about him going off and setting something on fire."

"I'm sure he does you proud."

"Is she going to continue being home-schooled then?" asked the sponsor, Mr. Edwards, a greying gentleman sporting mutton-chops. "I'm sure you've been educating her properly, of course, but joining a good secondary school now and a university later would only add to her credentials if she ever has need of them."

"Ah, yes," Aunt Petunia said smilingly, leaning forward with a self-satisfied look on her face. "We were originally going to send her to a school of Performing Arts but a few days ago we received a letter requesting her attendance at a school for the gifted.

"Very private, you know. It's been around for hundreds of years I've been told, but they're very low key so not many people have heard of it. I'm not exactly sure how they sort through applications but I do know that children of alumni have priority. My sister went there; that's where she and her husband met. I supposed I shouldn't be surprised that Harrington's following in their footsteps but it does do me proud to know she's going somewhere special."

The rest of the table look suitably impressed.

Oh, she was very good. Aunt Petunia was making it seem like she couldn't be more pleased that Harry was going to that school. That Hogwarts place. She probably would have been delighted if it actually was the type of school she was making it out to be. Though one could call it a school for the gifted if one considered having magic as 'gifted.'

The acceptance letter had arrived during breakfast, the day after Dudley had gotten his new Smelting's uniform, his birth father guaranteeing him a place at his high-end alma mater and paying for the expenses, even though he didn't really want anything to do with Dudley. Probably he just wanted someone to follow in his footsteps.

The Todd family was a bit unusual. Their sons were all half or step-siblings. Benedict and Dudley as step-brothers and Ashford as a half-brother to both of his older brothers and also technically a step-brother to Dudley as well. It was all confusing and Harry was very glad she had remained just a cousin instead of being legally adopted as well. It was enough to tie a mind in knots.

Petunia and Michael Todd had met at a garden party after Michael's former wife had died — leaving him with his one year old son, Benedict — and Petunia was engaged to some tosser named Vernon Dursley. They became fast friends; he appreciated her cool business mind and she in turn appreciated his straight-to-the-point attitude. Petunia even invited him to the wedding she and Vernon were planning. A bit after that, they became more than friends when it was discovered that she was pregnant and Vernon had immediately ran off — he had not wanted children.

Petunia had fumed for months, angry instead of hurt, before she and Michael started courting. They married not long after since both of their sons needed stable families and they really did get along quite well. Ashford's birth had only added on to their happiness, Michael had always wanted lots of sons and Petunia enjoyed being needed.

When Harry came into their lives as the unnaturally stoic two-year-old daughter of Petunia's dead, estranged sister, they weren't sure what to do with her. Petunia had been shocked to hear that her sister and her husband were dead and was doubly horrified to find out that they had been murdered. Her uncompromising resentment of Lily died that day, replaced with regret that she never reconciled with her sister before she died. Petunia could only hope to do right by Harry in atonement even if she still didn't want anything to do with magic.

Harry was a puzzle to them; She didn't get into mischief like Benedict, she didn't cry or fuss like Dudley, she didn't demand constant attention like Ashford. She seemed almost like an adult in a child's body with how little she seemed to need either of the adults beyond being fed.

She spent most of her time sitting quietly; sometimes looking over a spare picture book or staring at a stuffed animal. Staring at it, that's what made the couple a bit nervous when they thought about it. Not moving it about or making noises like Benedict and Dudley did when they played with their toys but just holding it in her lap, looking at it blankly unless she was told to put it away for later.

The boys adored her, though. Her unwavering stare applied to people as well and their sons couldn't get enough of such undivided attention when they were used to Michael spending long hours at work and having nannies when Petunia wanted rest. Ashford couldn't do much active fighting just yet but his two older brothers were perfectly capable of doing outright battle for Harry — if you could call pushing, whacking each other with stuffed animals, and juvenile name-calling battle. In any case, she seemed to enjoy how much they wanted her for themselves and at times seem to goad them into it by batting her lashes cutely at one brother while the other watched.

Petunia wasn't sure if she should have been amused that her boys saw Harry as the princess-locked-in-a-tower-to-be-rescued-and-won-over type, disapproving that her niece got her boys more worked up than usual, or grudgingly proud that Harry was already skilled in use of feminine wiles.

Was that normal behaviour for magical children? Michael had asked that of Petunia. He had been sceptical of magic when he was told about it but the child-services witch that had come to drop off Harry had proved it to him by transforming into a bird. Petunia replied that Lily was not like that as a child but she wasn't sure about magical people who had not been born from the non-magical.

"It might be the trauma," Michael had said. "That child-services woman did say Harrington was in the room when her parents were killed. Something like that could really mess a kid up. I'm surprised we haven't been dealing with screaming nightmares or catatonia. Being rather stoic seems tame in comparison."

After six months of no notable change, they were starting to despair and began considering taking her to a child psychologist. Harry accepted touch and physical affection; she allowed Benedict and Dudley to drag her around while they played. She ate properly, did as she was told, and had facial expressions. But she was like that since she arrived. She never smiled and rarely said anything. She always looked a bit ashen or ill. Was she getting better? They couldn't tell.

"Harry's so sad all the time," Benedict had told them in a fit of keen observation, nearly cracking one of his cousin's ribs in a bear hug. "I give her hugs 'cause those always make me feel better when I'm sad. She's still sad so she needs more hugs."

It was on Ashford's first birthday that the couple's mind was put at ease. They had been planning a little birthday party for a week. Just a small family event but Michael took the day off and Petunia had pre-ordered a birthday cake. She had helped the children paint pictures and make little craft items for birthday presents. Harry had dutifully used the newly bought art supplies to paint what looked like stick figures in party hats standing around a giant cake, but afterward looked rather dissatisfied with what she had made.

After the song had been sung, cake had been passed out, and presents opened, Harry opened the kitchen window and let a little bird in that had been perched on the window-sill. Petunia and Michael were all set to scold, secretly relieved that their niece was finally showing some childish naughtiness, when they were stopped mid-rise from their seats by Harry whistling and the bird responding.

At her signalling the bird flit about in front of Ashford, doing what could only be described as an aerial dance. Loops. Turns. Dives. It even landed on Ashford's high-chair at the end and chirped the birthday song as Harry whistled the tune. The boys were delighted, Ashford especially, clapping and squealing, cheering the bird on. When the little bird finished it's song, they all applauded, Michael with great enthusiasm since he'd been wanting to see more magic after that first time.

Harry had looked absolutely radiant as she conducted the bird about. She had always seemed not completely there, like a faded photograph that was left in the sun too long and lost its vibrancy. But at that moment it was if whatever it was she was missing was suddenly right there; she was whole again. And when they began to clap, the sweetest smile graced her face. It might have been slow going, but Harry was getting better.

Over the years, Harry had continued showing an unusual talent in controlling her magic. It was never anything that was obviously magical; birds that responded to command could have been trained without magic, learning how to play instruments from the instruments' memories of being played could be passed off as prodigious natural talent. It was subtle and controlled instead of catastrophic and accidental.

If Petunia had been more magically savvy, she might have been curious, but instead she was thoroughly pleased that Harry didn't seem completely out of the ordinary. She had even begun convincing herself — as she carted her niece about to perform at garden parties, dinner parties, weddings, and the like — that Harry wouldn't even have to go to Hogwarts since what Harry could do wasn't really magical as it was a show of genius. That might have been part of the reason why those people had given the child over to her! Even if she was technically magical, surely she wasn't magical enough to go to that blasted school.

'Her version of wishful thinking,' Harry decided, taking a sip from the glass of water in front of her, pretending to follow the boring conversation in front of her about prestigious schools even though her thoughts were miles away.

When Aunt Petunia saw the acceptance letter in the mail pile, she had gone frighteningly pale before flushing a furious red.

"That damned letter!" she had snarled, snatching up the envelope before smacking it against the table, making the silverware clatter.

She'd gone off on a rant about how none of that obnoxiously bizarre insanity that her sister had made happen had gone on around Harry. Sure, her most notable talents were a bit unusual but she'd never made things fly around or change colours or made wilted plants bloom. Obviously, Harry wasn't unstable like Lily was. In what way did she need further education in magic? Sure, she herself would be happier if Harry couldn't do magic at all — the unnatural nonsense! — but she managed it just fine without being a blatant weirdo about it. Far more than any of those other freaks could claim!

The children were ushered out of the kitchen by the latest nanny as Aunt Petunia worked herself up into a fine froth.

It had taken Uncle Michael — who was surprisingly at home for a few days instead of at work, piloting an aeroplane — a trying amount of time to calm Aunt Petunia back down and convince her that since they themselves knew very little about magic, they wouldn't be able to know what an actual proper education was for a magical person. Surely the school wouldn't have contacted them if Harry didn't need to go to a magic school.

"A person doesn't go to the hospital with a broken leg just because they feel like it."

Surely it would be better to have the experts give Harry the same education her sister received if only for the fact that it could be potentially dangerous for Harry not to be taught.

"What if Harry had to be taught things by a certain age or else she'd die? What if magic is like water being poured into a glass and if it isn't regularly used up in a certain way, it spills over and something terrible happens?"

In the end Aunt Petunia agreed they'd all be safer off with Harry getting the normal — "If you could call anything about that strangeness normal," Aunt Petunia had muttered — schooling her mother received when she was that age. It wasn't Harry's fault that she had been born with magic any more than it was her fault for having green eyes. Still — in the same way you wouldn't stay to watch another person eat something you thought completely revolting — Petunia wanted little to nothing to do with magic.

It was for this same reason that Aunt Petunia had recently taken to pretending nothing was wrong while completely avoiding what she felt was an elephant in the room, barely spending any time dragging Harry about any more and even refusing to take her to Diagon Alley for her school supplies. Instead, she rang up the child-services witch for someone to take Harry. She came once every six months to check up on Harry, maybe she would know someone available.

"They sent the Deputy Headmistress to take my sister to that shopping district the first time around without having to be asked. It was mentioned in the letter Lily got that someone would come. I assumed they did that for all children from normal families," Aunt Petunia had said with a bit of irritation.

"That's the standard procedure for muggleborn children at most schools," Ms. Oglethorpe had confirmed. "However, Harry would be on the school register as a wizard-born. The situation you're in is rather unusual since magical children normally go to their nearest magical relative if their parents can no longer take care of them. Because of this, you should have received the standard Hogwarts letter for wizard-borns. They will probably send a representative if you send them an owl."

"Where in Heaven's name would I find one? The letter didn't come with an owl to send the letter back with. Pet stores don't sell them and even if they did I doubt they would be trained to carry letters!"

"Hmmm, this is very unusual but I could come around on an off day and take her myself if that works for you? I'm assuming you haven't replied to the letter yet so we'll have to make it before the thirty-first to have time to get an owl for the return letter."

"Yes, that would be lovely, thank you. Let's make it the twenty-ninth so there will be plenty of time for the letter to get there."

"Alright, I'll see you then."

Now it was the night before the twenty-ninth and Harry could hardly think of anything else. She was so excited in a way she'd never felt before. She was finally going to learn proper magic!

She had always known about magic, of course. Ms. Oglethorpe always came with magical presents during her visits. Harry had a corner in her room — the only corner not being used up by sheet music, instruments, or art supplies — as a shrine to those possessions. A training Snitch; the Archimedes Forbes series; a yo-yo that changed shape every time it rolled down; a pair of steel-toed boots from Benedict that he had given to Ms. Oglethorpe to be enchanted so that they could turn into ice skates or roller skates at the click of her heels; things like that. Magic, while not really a huge part of her life at the time, was ever present.

Harry was secretly thankful to have those little reminders of magic to ensure she didn't forget more than she already had.

Something she had never told her relatives was that she could remember her parents. She couldn't remember specific events but she remembered being held and sang to. She wasn't sure why everyone assumed she couldn't when it was known that children started actively remembering around their second year, and she had been a few months older than two when they died, but she remembered them well. In fact, she remembered them well enough to know — even before Ms. Oglethorpe had told them on her eighth birthday — that Lily and James Potter were not the parents she had been born to.

'A bit too well, then,' Harry had thought one day as she snatched the silver Snitch from above her head. She had been dragged into thoughts about parents from Dudley's prattle about an up-coming parent-teacher conference.

Her memories were strange. She was not one of those people with an eidetic memory — she still had trouble keeping up with the schedules her aunt made for her — but her first memories definitely came from before she was around two years old. For goodness' sake, she had hazy memories of laying in a cot while some nurse, speaking in rapid French, hovered over her! It was blurry in parts but she could honestly say that Mum and Dad, while loving and kind and had treated her with as much care as their other child, their own son, were not her birth parents.

Ms. Oglethorpe had come on her eighth birthday looking both anxious and excited. She had been digging around at the Inheritance Department at Gringotts since it was about the time heirs of Noble Houses began learning about their duties. She had been shocked to learn that James and Lily had actually taken in their orphaned niece right after her parents, the late Lord and Lady Potter, had been caught up in a Death Eater raid and killed. Why did no one know about this? She hadn't known James Potter even had an older brother! From what she had been told, the aristocracy was under the impression that James had been Lord Potter since his father died back when he was in his seventh year of school. No wonder he never took up the Potter mantle and ran off to become an Auror instead; that was never his responsibility to start with!

But then, this all meant that Harry really had no familial ties to the Todds. Would they still want to remain her guardians? Aunt Petunia had made it very clear the first time Ms. Oglethorpe came with Harry in tow that she wanted as little as possible to do with magic and was taking Harry out of a sense of duty and a desire to honour her sister's memory. It wouldn't be inconceivable that Petunia might become upset enough to turn Harry out.

Ms. Oglethorpe had phrased it as delicately as she could when revealing to them that Harry was actually adopted. Very thoroughly adopted with a goblin bonding ritual, exchanged blood, and being listed under them on the Potter family tree but still adopted none-the-less. She had been surprised when Harry had looked at her blankly before telling them that she always knew she was adopted and had thought they had known as well.

Aunt Petunia had further surprised Ms. Oglethorpe by shrugging it off and saying, "I might have known. She hardly looks anything like my sister besides the eyes and that shade of green is lighter than Lily's."

Ms. Oglethorpe had then taken Harry to the Potter family vault to find journals of past Heads of House detailing their experiences and duties. She didn't have time to look through the other books or talk with the portraits because Aunt Petunia had told them to come back immediately but she promised herself that she'd get herself well acquainted with all the interesting things in the vault one day soon.

Maybe she'dl be able to get that better look tomorrow at Diagon Alley, Harry thought happily over her plate of roast that she was poking at.


Chapter 3

Ms. Cordelia Oglethorpe, middle-class half-blood from an unimportant family, scatter-brain who had difficulty paying attention to details, relatively unknown office worker for the Department of Magical Child Welfare, had a secret. It was actually a really good secret too, especially considering that she was about the last person anyone who wanted to know that secret would expect to have that secret. It was for that very reason — besides her sense of duty and morals — that she kept this precious secret very close to her chest. She guarded the secret as fastidiously as an Unspeakable guarded their section of the Department of Mysteries.

Ms. Oglethorpe knew where Harry Potter was. More than that, she was the social-worker assigned to young Potter's case and had regularly been to the place that Harry Potter was living. Her assignment to their precious child-saviour had been very hush-hush. It had been kept so quiet, no one, not even her co-workers, knew that Harry Potter even had an assigned worker in the Child Welfare Department. The only other person besides Dumbledore that she knew for certain knew of her position was the recently retired Department Head and he had agreed to a memory charm to help conceal the secret.

It was widely assumed that little Potter had been spirited away directly from the ruins of the cottage in Godric's Hollow to mystical parts unknown, where he spent his life with an entourage of bodyguards — sort of the Knight's of the Round Table to Harry's King Arthur — following him on epic adventures that one wouldn't usually assume to happen to a child less than ten-years-old. There were series of books dedicated to Harry's speculated accomplishments, from Apparition at the age of five to soothing rampaging hippogriffs with nothing but his voice at seven. She was glad Harry hadn't actually done any of that since it would have made her job a lot more difficult.

The truth of the matter was that Harry Potter had been sent to live with muggle relatives in an upscale but completely mundane neighbourhood a week after being carefully checked over by a healer and being assigned a child-services agent. She was quite certain there had been no apparition and that the only hippogriffs the child had ever seen were in books. For goodness' sake, Harry wasn't even a boy! Ms. Oglethorpe had seen to that quite clearly when she had escorted the then two-year-old saviour to the loo because she was still too little to climb onto the toilet by herself. She had no idea why everyone thought the sweet little lass was a boy but her position left her with the inability to correct anyone when they started telling tall tales about the 'Boy Who Lived'.

Her heart had gone out to the Potter girl when she had been given the details of that October night. After James' body was moved from it's position at the bottom of the stairs, Harry had been found in the half destroyed nursery, so blank and unmoving, they had though her under a curse to turn her into a living statue. Lily Potter's body was crumpled on the floor, her torso half on the bed as if reaching out for her children still, even in death. The bed was a nightmare of splattered blood from where poor little Jacob had been cut and crushed by falling ceiling chunks; the killing blow, a hit to his temple by an especially sharp shard.

Harry had sat there for who knows how long, dazed from the Dark Magic that clung to the wound on her head, too aghast to move away from the body of her brother, letting the blood soak into her pajamas.

It was too cruel a fate.

It was perhaps an even crueller fate when it had been decided that she would be sent to her maternal aunt to live among the muggles.

Cordelia was no blood purist, what with her own father a muggleborn from a respectable background, but Petunia Todd rubbed her the wrong way. She was no child abuser, she would do her duty by her niece, she'd most likely bring up Harry to be a capable person, but Cordelia doubted Mrs. Todd would go beyond duty and love the child. The way the muggle woman had wrinkled her nose at any mention of magic had concerned her; would Mrs. Todd hold it against Harry? Cordelia had only hoped that Mrs. Todd's husband would temper any stand-offishness his wife might show to Harry.

To her relief, Harry assimilated into the Todd family rather comfortably. The resilient little girl seemed no worse for wear after an understandable amount of time to let the shock of the death of her family to ease into the back of her mind.

Such a sweet girl, Cordelia sighed. So agreeable and quiet, though she really did wish little Harry would liven up a bit. It might have been her natural disposition, but the way Harry seemed perfectly at ease with just sitting and listening quietly for extended periods of time ("Sitting there, looking pretty," as Benedict called it) was more suited to a world-weary grandmother than a child of any age. Where was drive to get into mischief? Where was the need to get up and play? The passion to explore?

Cordelia approved of how the Todds had Harry take up the piano when she showed talent at it. A valuable skill she could work at and take pride in! It wasn't running around and being childish but it could work. A creative outlet through a positive medium could only help her in the long run. That Harry was taken out to perform and already earned money of her own would only make her more independent when she grew up.

Cordelia occasionally frowned to herself when she thought of the way it had been discovered that Harry was talented at piano. At any instrument, really, Harry had told her when the topic came up.

It had been during Harry's first year at primary school and she had been in music class. She was sitting by her cousin Dudley and his friends, off to one side of the cluster of children sitting on the floor. The other girls, headed by a brunette named Alice Baumgardner, generally disliked her for whatever trivial offense and had taken to pretending she didn't exist when they couldn't get in a jab at her when the teachers weren't looking. Fortunately, they hadn't even one chance that day since Dudley had decided that Harry wasn't going to be out of his sight for even a minute any more.

"You'll sit in the middle of us and that's the end of it," Dudley had said. The large, blond boy cracked his bulky knuckles while giving the nearest girl an ominous look. "If they want at you, they'll go through my fists first; I don't care if they're girls!"

That day, the music teacher, Ms. Glass, was letting them pick out any instrument they wanted to play and gently nudged them toward a cabinet with simple, durable instruments like recorders and xylophones.

"When you're all settled, we'll learn a song to play for your parents after class," Ms. Glass told them.

The school had invited the parents in observe their children's progress get to know the teachers. It was supposed to encourage feelings of involvement and show off how well the kids were doing. Several of the know-it-alls were eager to prove how much better they were than their classmates and had eagerly asked their parents to come; Alice Baumgardner among them.

While the other children settled themselves with easy instruments — Harry herself, picking out a set of wooden xylophones — Alice tossed her light brown hair and declared," Ms. Glass, I'd like to play the piano. I've been taking lessons."

The teacher had hesitated but conceded when she saw the determined gleam in Alice's brown eyes; she was quite familiar with the girl's pig-headedness. She only put in a token warning: "Try not to slam the keys too hard, it's a rather old thing and I've had it for years."

What followed could only be called cacophony; recorders were over-blown, xylophones were chimed out of time, tone-deaf children tried to sing, and Alice was not nearly as good at piano as she thought herself to be. When the class period was nearing the end and the parents were rejoining the class, the only thing that could be said for the students was that they learned to be on beat.

The parent, of course, thought the performance utterly charming. There were coos and the flashes of cameras, followed by enthusiastic clapping.

"Feel free to pick up any of the instruments and play with your children," the music teacher encouraged the doting parents. "I'm sure they'll have more fun with you involved."

And so the families and students spread out across the room, discordant melodies inter-mingling. Harry and Dudley made their way over to Dudley's parents, who were standing near the recently vacated piano.

"Watch where you're going, Potter!" Alice hissed, as she bumped shoulders with the smaller girl, rushing over to her parents. Harry gave her a vaguely annoyed frown but ignored her.

The two of them greeted Harry's aunt and uncle smilingly, Dudley starting in on how much fun the xylophone was and how he wanted one too. Harry paid only minimal attention to the conversation, being distracted by the shiny white keys in front of her. It was as if there was a pulsing from them that she could somehow feel. She soon found herself seated at the piano and stroking the keys absently, letting her fingers glide from one end of the piano to the other.

"Give it a try, then," her Uncle Michael said, making her glance up in distraction. Her Aunt Petunia gave her a considering look before nodding in agreement.

Harry acquiesced, pressing the keys softly with three of her fingers, an arpeggio sounding. At the sound of the arpeggio Harry's mind filled with bits of half-remembered songs and her fingers flew across the keyboard. The song in the forefront of her mind was the one they had just been taught, Ode to Joy.

Melodies and harmonies churned about her head, things she was certain she had never heard before, and her fingers hastened to complete movements that the instrument in front of her seemed eager for her to perform.

The adults gawked at her when the song was complete. Harry's hands felt strained and ache-y all of a sudden, as if she had been playing for hours, non-stop. She fancied that she could see calluses growing on her fingers as she watched.

Her Aunt Petunia leaned in closer to her and whispered breathlessly," How did you do that?"

Harry shifted a bit on the seat, rubbing her hands against her legs. "I don't really know. The piano was telling me about the songs that's been played on it and Ode to Joy was it's favourite. It insisted I play it."

Petunia Todd acquired an unholy gleam in her eyes. A smile settled on her face. She looked over at her surprised husband and told him, "We're getting a piano."

Later on, while they were heading back from the music classroom, Alice pushed Harry down the stairs.

Petunia had made sure the girl was expelled and pulled Harry out of St. Grogory's to be home-schooled.

Not exactly a happy ending to the conflict but effective none-the-less.

Cordelia pulled herself from her thoughts and stood from her desk. She stretched languidly before shuffling her papers into order. When she was done, she collected her jacket from the coat-rack next to her door and made to leave her office. She'd need an early night if she was to be energetic enough to keep up with Harry tomorrow during their shopping trip.


The Todd boys (plus one chaperone) were lounging in their seats out on the patio of Fortescue's Ice Cream Parlour, taking a bit of a break from their exploration of Diagon Alley. In their idleness, the walls of social convention came down, and their personalities were presented for observation. Ashford Todd, the studious one of the brothers, was idly slurping on a float while absorbed in one Harry's Herbology texts; Dudley Todd, the sports enthusiast, had shoved half an ice cream sandwich into his mouth while marvelling over the Bludger he had in his arms; Benedict Todd, the artistic one, had finished his banana split and was looking over Ashford's shoulder at the moving pictures of the textbook, stroking a new paint set — one for moving portraits — possessively. It was as if they were posing in character for a movie poster.

The boys had spent the last three hours combing through the obscenely colourful shopping district of Diagon Alley, poking their heads into every shop that had come across and generally dragging out the trip as much as they could, considering that their mother would most likely never allow them to come again. It had taken Harry's ability to lead them around by the their noses and Ms. Oglethorpe's ability to keep track of several things at a time that kept them from running off and getting lost. As it was, they still ended up in stores that didn't sell anything on Harry's school list and now had several bags of toys and amusing non-essentials — like board-games with pieces that talked and moved by themselves, and oil pastels that changed colour when you shook them — that would all have to be hidden in Harry's room, since that was the only place in the house where oddness was allowed.

"Whoa," Benedict exclaimed, snatching the textbook from Ashford to get a closer look.

"Give it back!" Ashford whined, making grabby hands at the book that was held out of his reach. Benedict held him back with a hand to his forehead, fingers mussing up the younger boy's brown hair, and held him there. "I was reading that!"

Benedict ignored him for the moment. "Hey, Dud, come check this out; this plant thing has all these wicked looking spikes and eats raw meat!"

"Seriously?" Dudley lumbered over to look. Both older siblings paid no mind to Ashford's usual whinging and instead exclaimed over the coolest plant they had ever seen.

"I'm serious!" Ashford scowled. "I'll tell Harry you're picking on me again!"

Unfortunately for Ashford, instead of seated at the table where she could been of any help, Harry Potter was across the cobblestone road, just in shouting distance of where the Todd children sat poking at their ice cream, inside a little shop where she had scampered off to when she had finished her own sundae.

The bright afternoon sunlight filtered through the pink-tinted windows of Santana's Stationary, casting the notebooks and parchment scrolls sitting under the window in a warm, rosy glow. Two children stood in front of the notebook display, one, dressed in a crisp, teal sun-dress, carrying on excitedly — though she tried to play it cool — while the other, in fashionably baggy cargo pants and brightly white hoodie, listened politely, nodding in agreement and making sounds of acknowledgment when it was expected.

"So, you see," The girl continued. "I'll just breeze my way through to the top of the social ladder —"

Harry couldn't help but clench her hands in the material of her over-sized hooded jacket, the stretchy, white cloth of the pockets where she hid her hands straining to not tear under the abuse of her thick fingernails. Her face felt tight from her efforts to keep her expression from twisting into a look of bored impatience. She could only hope that the source of her displeasure — a chattering brunette that thought far too much of herself — would not follow her out of the stationary store when Harry finally found an appropriate time to cut the conversation short.

Harry had come in to grab the parchment she couldn't get at the book-store — the last thing she needed before they could finally get to the wand shop — when she had be waylaid by Miss Pansy Parkinson — "Of the Norfolk Parkinsons, none of that Lincolnshire trash." — who had been debating between purple-coloured or strawberry-scented parchment. Before Harry could nod politely and be on her way, she was trapped by an oral dissertation concerning which type of parchment would impress the most classmates, and how it would win her favour from the teachers, and how those teachers should adore her anyway since she was a Parkinson, and she was such a special snowflake since all Parkinsons were above and beyond, ya know?

Harry was imagining the satisfaction she would get from clawing the girl's eyes out.

Truthfully, Harry's patience had been thin before the day had even started. Aunt Petunia's musical charity-dinner thing had gone on late into the night, the award ceremony for the placing contestants, taking up even more time after everyone had been fed and watered. They had gotten home near two in the morning, leaving Harry with only three and a half hours of sleep. That Aunt Petunia made sure she woke up at half five, to squeeze in time to practice scales and do stretches before she left at eight irritated Harry to no end, especially considering she wouldn't being performing at any more events until at least next summer.

Harry was convinced that the early wake-up call had been done purely out of spite.

Spiteful was easily the most apt description Harry could think of when in the mind of her aunt's faults. She would insist on the most useless things — like Harry wearing her pink work-out shorts instead of her grey ones — simply because she knew Harry hated it. Petty was another good one; no one could be as frivolously mean as Petunia Todd when she was in one of her moods. She had almost forbidden Benedict, Dudley, and Ashford from coming along on the shopping trip simply because Ashford was looking a bit too excited about going! It was only her haste to get to some high-society brunch on the other side of town that kept her from rescinding her previous permission.

Harry's bout of ruffled impatience did not disappear even when Ms. Oglethorpe had arrived to pick them up, though she did try to not take it out on the older woman since she had nothing to do with it and was doing them a favour. Dudley and Ashford had grown rowdy during their wait for Ms. Oglethorpe, talking about all the vaguely dangerous things the were hoping to see and do in Diagon Alley, and it had been left up to Harry to keep them from getting destructive, since their nanny wasn't working until that evening and Benedict was too smug from riling them up in the first place to keep them pacified.

As it was, Harry was ready to choke all three boys with their own tongues by the time they reached The Leaky Cauldron.

"So help me, Benedict Todd," Harry had warned the wide-eyed thirteen years old boy she had by the collar of his t-shirt. The normally laid-back girl held him captive in the back of the car while the other three had already gotten out. "If you goad them into any nonsense — like eating something out of the barrels at the Apothecary — I'll turn you into a toad and dump you in a tank at the pet store."

While the threat had been taken seriously and Harry had left the confrontation in a better mood, and she had been immensely delighted by being allowed to explore the shops as long as she wanted, that didn't mean she wasn't still on the edge of kicking the arse of the next person that looked at her funny.

Cue pug-nosed princess that liked to hear herself talk.

" — engagement with the Malfoy heir only adding onto the list of reasons why the girls will — "

What deity had she angered in a past life to deserve such a crappy turn of events? She hated talking to conceited high-society children, the girls in particular, because they all seemed to have some deep-seeded, subconscious need to show off to her or show her up, as if she cared in any way about their qualities.

Was there a sign of her forehead that said 'Please, Brag Here!' that was only visible to people other than herself? It was only her abhorrence of incivility that beat back her uncharitable comments and kept her in place long enough for the person talking at her to feel as if Harry had really been listening.

Nod along as they make their points, Harrington, her Aunt Petunia had drilled into her, and make sure you lean in ever so slightly, as if you can't bear to be away from the conversation. Make sure you watch their face carefully as they talk, eyes appropriately wide, as if whatever they are saying is the most fascinating thing you've ever heard. Appear to be significantly impressed by whatever drivel they're going on about and they'll tell tales about how impressive you are.

Now here she was, practised mannerisms in place, and she couldn't turn them off, since she couldn't bear being rude. She tucked a loose curl back under the knit cap that she had shoved all of her hair in and combed her bangs with her fingers in agitation.

And the Parkinson girl was still chattering on!

"Lilac is my favourite colour but they only had the fabric I wanted in yellow of all colours, so I told them — " Parkinson cut herself off abruptly, almost swallowing her tongue with how quickly she pulled back in the breath she was going to use to keep talking. She looked like she wanted to frown, hiccup, and burp, all the same time; not an attractive expression.

"I thought I heard the ear-splitting yowls of a cat in heat," interrupted a derisive voice from behind Harry. "And it turns out I was right; here you are, Pansy, dear."

Harry turned to look upon the face of her salvation. Anyone that could shut up that girl by just being in sight had a leg up in Harry's good books, even if they did sound very rude.

There were two people standing there actually, a tall boy with a stony face, and a pleasantly plump girl.

It had been the girl that had spoken. She was older than Harry and Parkinson, maybe thirteen or fourteen, with sort of in-between hair — the sort that couldn't decide if it wanted to be blonde or brown — that was fixed up in Dutch braids. Her passably pretty face was set in a look of disdain mixed with pity, while she had a hand on her hip, as if she was posing for a picture. She was a model of condescending superiority.

Harry felt as if she had been dragged into a television drama, during the episode where the two main female antagonists finally let loose in a cat-fight. She only hoped they would give her a chance to make a break for it before nails went scratching.

"Brocklehurst," Parkinson finally said, as if it pained her to concede in even acknowledging she knew the older girl. "And Flint too. How nice to see you again." She couldn't have sounded any less pleased if she had been screaming in agony.

"I had wondered who you could be talking to that could prompt you into using your most dulcet tone," Brocklehurst continued, not acknowledging Parkinson's stiff greeting. She sauntered closer, arms folded in front of her. "You only ever speak like that when little Malfoy is the ear you're chattering into and I know for a fact he won't be back in England until tomorrow. So whoever could it be?"

She stopped in front of Harry and looked her up and down. "And so I thought to myself, whoever it is would have to be perfectly singular.'" Her gaze slowed, and she took Harry in more appreciatively, a smirk appearing as she assessed Harry's face. She murmured, "Perfectly singular indeed."

Harry restrained a squirm of discomfort.

Harry resolved to avoid Pansy Parkinson from now on; the girl seemed to know others just as unpleasant to be around as herself. She automatically slipped a pleasant look on her face, and inclined her head at the older girl, nodding at the boy as well. "It's very nice to meet you. I'm Harry."

The Brocklehurst girl looked a bit surprised. Probably because Harry was being polite. Harry could understand, she herself would expect anyone hanging around Parkinson to be highly unpleasant. A genuinely pleased smile light up the older girls face, and Harry could honestly say that she looked much nicer and prettier that way.

"Mindy," she said, shooting a look at the boy. "I'm Melinda Brocklehurst but I prefer Mindy. This" — here she tugged forward the stoic-faced boy that looked like he couldn't be bothered to care either way — "is Marcus, my best friend. It's very nice to meet you, too."

The Flint boy — never had there been a name more appropriate — looked unimpressed but inclined his head as well when Brocklehurst gave him a pointed look. His previously stony expression contorted into a lowered brow and a displeased twist of his lips. The expression suited him utterly and Harry couldn't help but like him the best out of the trio of people she wished would just leave her alone; she admired how little he gave a damn that he didn't bother putting up a good public face. She could only hope that she could one day be that genuine as well.

"Did you need something?" Parkinson cut into the pleasantries curtly, her tone sour.

Brocklehurst frowned disapprovingly at the reminder of Parkinson's existence. "Besides wanting to relieve my curiosity, I figured I could save whatever hapless victim you had your claws in."

"How dare you? We were having a lovely conversation before you butted in!"

"Oh, a conversation, was it? It looked to me as if you were prattling on and keeping this person here from their shopping."

Harry heard the clock in the shop chime one o' clock and couldn't help but glance out the window at where her cousins were sitting. Dudley looked extremely bored and was gazing forlornly through the window at her while Benedict had taken out his equipment and was painting on Ashford's arms. She should probably get going before they started annoying Ms. Oglethorpe. She still needed to get her wand too.

The two girls facing off in front of Harry looked like they were ready to verbally rip each other to shreds; she could almost see the acid dripping from their tongues. Harry noticed that Flint looked rather resigned and she wondering if this was a reoccurring conflict.

Harry cleared her throat and smile sheepishly at the three when she recaptured their attention. "I'm sorry to cut this short but it's one now and my family's waiting for me outside. I really do have to go."

"Oh," Parkinson said, a touch of disappointment tingeing her petulant voice. She glared at Brocklehurst as if it was all her fault. The older girl just re-crossed her arms and stared challengingly back. "Fine, then. Perhaps you'll find me later on the train."

"Maybe," Harry agreed. Privately, she was considering going to Hogwarts in disguise if it meant she could avoid Parkinson. She raised a hand in farewell as she retreated with her purchases. "Lovely to meet you all."


"Harrington Jamison Potter, what have you done to your hair!?" Petunia wailed, a hand grasping at her throat. A broken plate was at her feet, intermixed with globes of scrambled eggs and chunks of fruit.

The Todd family, minus Michael Todd who was currently flying over the Atlantic, was sitting down to breakfast at the informal table in the kitchen, two weeks before the end of summer, when Petunia's eyes had alighted on her niece ambling down the stairs toward them. She had just returned from a weekend gathering with some charity group she worked with, and had looked forward to a quiet summer Monday with her children.

All thoughts of relaxation fled and a yelp of horror had escaped her. Her hold on the plate in her hands faltered, resulting in a wasteful spill of food.

"Really, Auntie," Harry sighed as she entered the kitchen. She frown at the mess on the floor and went to grab some paper towels, the dust bin, and floor disinfectant from the cupboard under the sink. Spray bottle in hand, she waved away the still gaping older woman as she knelt down and set to cleaning. "Dudley already broke one dish from this set; we hardly needed to lose another."

"Your hair!" Harry's aunt cried again, now pointing at it as if they couldn't tell exactly where the hair was by themselves. "All your lovely hair! What possessed you to cut it? And so short!"

Harry dumped the ruined food and shards of broken crockery in the bin before fluffing the curly bob that brushed around her chin and the base of her neck. She tilted her head and gave her aunt a mildly peeved look from underneath her fringe before setting to fixing another plate of food. Spooning up some more egg, Harry said, "Honestly, it's just hair. It'll grow back."

"But why?" Petunia sat down heavily in her chair, as if the sight of the usually waist length hair now shorn and unruly made her feel faint.

"We-ell," Harry drew out, casting an imploring look at the boys who were staring at their plates in rapt fascination, studiously avoiding getting involved in the conversation. Thanks a lot, guys, Harry thought. "Yesterday, we were all playing outside with the neighbour kids and some of them brought along their friends that were visiting for the day. It turns out that Brigitte Hotchkiss from three doors down is friends with the little sister of one of the girls in my gymnastics class, one of the ones that really hate me. She knew I lived near Brigitte, so she told her younger sister to stick gum in my hair when I wasn't looking."

"That miserable little brat! You can be certain I'll be calling her mother the second I get their number from your teacher. Did she really shove it in?"

"Um, actually, she stuck it near the bottom. I thought I could just trim it a bit but somebody," Harry threw a pointed look at Benedict who was trying to look as insignificant as possible, "bumped my shoulder while I was cutting it, and it came out uneven. So, I had to cut it again. It ended up between my shoulder blades, and you know I hate it at that length since it never stays in any style when it's that length and it gets all hot and clingy, so I hacked it to around my shoulders and called it done."

"And of course, because the weight holding it down is missing, it curled up further after a washing, turning even wilder, and is now completely unmanageable," Petunia added with exasperation. "Didn't you realize that without enough weight, it would stick up and out instead of down? You look like one of those hooligan boys that waste their days away at that dumpy skate park."

"It's not that bad!" Harry protested, setting the new plate of food in front of her aunt, and digging into the parfait she made for herself out of plain yoghurt and the fruit salad the boys were avoiding eating.

"It's defying the laws of gravity," Petunia said sourly. "A squirrel could make a nest in there and you would never notice."

"It does look like a briar bush," Ashford chimed in. He was sitting next to Harry and leaned in to carefully stick a fork in her hair. Before either ladies could protest, he drew his hand back and looked in awe as Harry's hair seemed to have swallowed the fork whole, showing no sign of holding anything within it's comb-breaking tangles.

"Ash!" Harry exclaimed, digging into her hair for the fork. It took a few seconds, but she withdrew the eating utensil and gave the younger boy a frosty look. He grinned sheepishly and took back the fork.

"That better not have had food on it, or I'll put the fear of God in you," She said, waving her spoon at him.

"This is a nightmare! We can't do anything with it at that length. Imagine how ridiculous you'll look in your nice dresses with that mop. You'll have to wear extensions now!"

"Don't be silly, I'll be going off to school in a few weeks and they'll hardly care if I'm dolled up like a little princess there. You won't be able to set anything up until winter break at the soonest and that's plenty of time for it to grow back; you know how fast it grows."

As it always happened when Harry's school was brought up, Petunia clammed up and refused to continue with the conversation. With a displeased "Hmph!" she placed her plate in the sink and walked off without another word.

"Way to make mum stop mid lecture," Dudley praised around the bacon and toast in his mouth. He swallowed and said, "All you have to do is always be reading one of your school books or play with the new toys and she'll never be able to say anything to you again."

"You say that like I should want Aunt Petunia to completely avoid me."

"I would if I was you," Benedict cut in. An unhappy look crossed his usually jolly face. "It's always what you look like and how well you can do something when you talk to mum. I don't know how you do it all the time. It sounds terrible, but when she pours all her attention on you, I can't help but be relieved that she doesn't expect anything from me like she does from you."

"And you always keep up with what she wants so easily," Ashford added. "but if you do something wrong, she gets angrier than when we do something wrong."

"When the world thinks you're perfect, it waits for you to fail," Harry explained, gathering up the empty breakfast plates. "And when the thing that seems too good to be true fails in some way, it disappoints you more than one would expect." She walked over to the sink began washing the dishes.

"And I'll be the one dumped with all those expectations soon." Ashford's shoulder slumped and he looked deeply dejected. "With you three off at boarding school, mum will have no one else but me to pay attention to."

"I doubt it'll be as bad you think," Harry attempted to console him. "Auntie doesn't care much what you lot do during the day so long as you tell the nanny where you'll be, and come home at a reasonable time. If you hang out at the library or at one of your friend's houses, I'm sure she'll be too occupied by whatever she gets up to to torment you much."

"Yeah, Ash," Benedict agreed. "Just look busy when she's around and you'll be golden."

They all then agreed that a game of four-square would be an excellent way to get out of the house and forget up Petunia Todd's nightmarishly high expectations.


Chapter 4

There were several things that Harry Potter disliked very much. So large was the number of those things, that Harry had felt compelled to write out a comprehensive list of all of them, and the reasons why she disliked them when Aunt Petunia had insisted that she practised her handwriting. The list had included but were not limited to things such as soft-boiled eggs, small talk, flavoured milk, fancy knickers, and peel-off nail polish; things that were either frivolous, unnecessary, a waste of time, or a combination of the three. Unfortunately, she had long come to accept that there was no escaping things she disliked; such was the way of the world, especially when the person in charge of her life had great fondness for the things she disliked.

That was not to say that weren't just as many things she did like, because there were likely just as many, if not more, things she that she did; Harry had written another list with those in mind when her first list had depressed her. She enjoyed rollerblading, playing with her Snitch, the way her hair broke her aunt's combs, reptiles, and spicy foods. Halfway through writing the list, she had decided that she would be better off enjoying herself with those things instead of just writing them down, and declared her task of practicing her hand-writing sufficiently completed.

When her minded wandered during the hours she practiced the music she always practiced, she had often wondered if life — at least her life — was full of wonderful things, with unpleasant things tossed in to make her enjoy what she liked even more when it came, or if instead it was full of wretchedness with happiness sprinkled around, so she would be even more miserable when she dealt with things she disliked, because she would know that the things that made her happy were out of reach. She would then give herself a sharp smack to the cheek for be self-centered — Really, why would the universe go through the trouble of being so bothersome just for her? — when there were so many others out there that had it worse.

That train of thought led her to listing the things in her life that she was sure less ungrateful children would jump at the chance to have. She then was unsure if she felt better about herself or not, but certain that she should be.

Then it came to things she hated. Harry spent quite a bit of her time, self-imposed and involuntary, with only her thoughts for company, and therefore knew herself well enough to know that she really didn't have the self-determination to hate. She wasn't an enthusiastic enough person to pull it off. Oh, sure, she often said that she hated things: "Can't I just use the regular kind instead? I really do hate how this nail rubbish scrapes off so easily," or "I hate these silly things! Why do they need flowers and bows on them? What's wrong with plain white knickers?" However, hate was a strong, fierce feeling; strong and fierce was not the way anyone would describe her. There wasn't much that she cared enough about either way that she could be coaxed into hate.

The dressing and styling of her hair was something Harry hated beyond words.

Her breath hitched and tears trailed down Harry's cheeks from her tightly shut eyes as the young witch submitted herself to the torture of her aunt taming her hair. There was an extra oomph of enthusiasm about it today, as if Harry's misbehaving locks had personally offended the older lady and she was after her well-deserved revenge. Harry offered no word of protest, having learned years ago that there would be nothing stopping or easing Aunt Petunia when she was wrangling those unruly curls into a semblance of neatness.

It was around eight o' clock on the morning of September 1st and Harry had been snagged straight from when she had been leaving the shower by her aunt set to do something with Harry's newly shorn hair. Hair gel, hairspray, hair wax, mousse, leave-in conditioner, combs, brushes, pins, a hair thinner, a pair of scissors, and baby powder of all things had greeted her when the girl had allowed herself to be pulled into her aunt's bathroom but had incredulously asked exactly what Petunia thought she would be able to do with it.

With a towel wrapped around her pajama clad shoulders, Harry cursed herself for tempting fate.

"Quit your whinging, I'm almost done," muttered Petunia. She ran uncompromising fingers through the hair she had coaxed from anti-gravity ringlets into the soft waves she was now braiding into a tight, short tail. The wonders of hair-care products would never cease.

Harry suppressed a groan, pressing her fingers to where her forehead met her hairline in a half-hearted attempt to soothe her scalp. Uncomfortably tight was how her aunt always did it.

Harry heard a scoffing sound before a hand waved at the bag of hair pins. She wordlessly offered up another pin. Rolling the braid up into a small bun at the base of her head and tucking the end up out of sight, Petunia said, "You know as well as I do that this mop will be fighting for its freedom as soon as it finishes drying, and the only way it'll stay is if the braid is as tight as it can be."

Fingers combed through the damp fringe that had been allowed to remain free this time around. Since Harry was getting done up for the train ride to school, Petunia had decided that make up would be too much. That meant no foundation to cover Harry's scar. Her fringe would have to be in place instead.

Harry breathed a sigh of relief when the hands pulled away from her head, and her Auntie stepped in front of Harry to review her work. That relief soon turned to confusion when Petunia grabbed the bottle of baby powder.

"What are you—?" Her line of inquiry paused when powdered hands ran over her damp hair, smoothing over her head. "What in the world are you doing?"

"Janine from my book-club read an article on the benefits of using baby powder on your hair. Apparently, it reduces the greasy look hair-gel leaves behind but doesn't take away from the shine. If it can add on to the illusion that your hair isn't the stuff of nightmares, I won't question it."

Harry thought that was a bit unfair, unruly as it was, her hair was well taken care of on top of being pleasingly sun-streaked; she had been asked before if she had ever considered selling it. "You act like it's hideous or something. It's only messy."

"Messiness when it can be avoided is unacceptable," Petunia replied primly, stepping over to the sink to wash her hands, signaling that she was finished.

Harry wasted no time booking it out of her aunt's bathroom and toward the sanctuary of her own room. Closing the door and locking it behind her, Harry leaned against it and sighed. Just a few more hours, she told herself, then she'd be free in the wind.

Harry padded over to the plain jeans and button-front ensemble she had lain out on her bed before she went for her shower and mechanically began putting them on, letting her thoughts wander once more.

September 1st had been the most highly anticipated day in Harry's life, topping out the book signing of the author of her favourite book series and the day she got to watch her aunt take Alice Baumgardner and her parents to court for assault. The moment Harry had known for sure that she would be going to a school for magic, she counted the days restlessly. Here was the chance for her to embrace her innate oddness, to go where she wouldn't have to constantly be on her guard!

So, why was she also so terrified?

"Perfect time for irrational fear," Harry mumbled under her breath as she did up the last button of her long-sleeved shirt. She settled on her bed and stared unseeingly at her new school trunk that sat in front of her bookshelf.

Harry knew fully well that there was no sensible reason for her to be frightened of going off to school; children did it all the time, generations of them. On top of that, she would be among people like her, some from magical backgrounds, some just now discovering they were magic, but exactly like her in the fact that they could do things that were impossible for the majority of the world. She would find understanding and empathy; what was so scary about that?

Her fingers clenched around the cuff of the shirt she had been fidgeting while trying to convince herself that she was being silly. It wasn't really the act of going away to school that was bothering her, was it?

Deciding not to lie to herself any longer, Harry purposefully spoke out loud the real reason why she was so nervous. "I'll be going by myself," she said slowly and clearly into the empty room, making sure she didn't mumble it half-heartedly like the part of her that was still in denial actually wanted to.

Harry had never been away from home without her aunt before; none of her cousins had. Petunia Todd had been a constant — if mildly unpleasant –— presence in Harry's life from the moment she had first come to Number 6 Willow Way, and ever since the scare they had at the park a few years back, Petunia never let any of her children go beyond the surrounding houses by themselves, if they weren't at a friend's house. Add on top of that that the girls of the neighbourhood harboured an inexplicable hatred for Harry — meaning she didn't have any friends to visit in the first place — and it meant that she had never gone anywhere by herself before. That she would be going where her aunt could not — and would not — go with her, getting on a train filled with strangers, and leaving England all together made her terribly anxious.

Wasn't that ridiculous? After so much time spent wishing she could go out to do as she pleased and not have to worry about people thinking her strange, she was frightened by the very opportunity.

It wasn't like it was unexpected or shocking either, she had known for years that magical schools — at least ones like Hogwarts that specialized in more than just one or two branches of magic — would require students to live on campus, and she had been perfectly fine with that until recently. Harry didn't understand why it was suddenly such a big deal.

How strange it was that she wasn't making any sense even to herself.


When Harry had been pulled from public schooling to learn at home instead, the very first thing her aunt and uncle had given her was Webster's Encyclopaedic Unabridged Dictionary of the English Language, a monster of a book, weighing nearly four kilos, that exercised her body as it exercised her mind. Uncle Michael had approved of the book because it also included dictionaries for French, German, Italian, and Spanish, since he had a love of languages; Aunt Petunia had approved of the book because it was an anthology and she loved things that were labelled 'unabridged' and 'the complete,' already gifting Harry with several other such omnibuses before; most importantly, Harry loved it because when she was reading from it, her relatives never tried to make her do any other school work. No one ever interrupted her when she was absorbed in her dictionary.

She actually went through a phase where she carried it everywhere with her and read it whenever she had a chance. Truthfully, she still did that, if only to have a reason to ignore people she wanted to avoid and to silently contradict those that claimed she was only a pretty face. Harry was all about economy of effort, not sparing a breath or motion she didn't have to, and the fact that she a means to accomplish so many of her goals — learning, exercising, avoiding, contradicting — literally at her fingertips made her supremely fond of her behemoth of a reference book.

When Harry discovered that she despised the way the children that her aunt made her interact with spoke haltingly, misusing and mispronouncing words left and right, she decided that she would pick a random word from her dictionary each day and use it properly in a sentence at least once that day. This of course led her to embarrassing many a society brat that thought to show-off to her how intelligent they were with big words by explaining exactly how they were getting the word wrong. It made her come off as a know-it-all but since she got exactly what she wanted — shallow twits leaving her alone — Harry decided that she was perfectly fine being a know-it-all.


Harry remembered the first time she ever cried for the want of anything. It was a very vivid memory considering she hardly remembered anything specific about that time of her life. She wasn't sure exactly how old she had been, but it must have been before her second birthday because her birth parents were still alive at the time. They — all of the Potters — had been seated at a long table, eating a late breakfast because James and Lily had been out late the night before and had slept in.

She had been sitting on a chair between her parents that was stacked high with pillows because her mother had refused to put her in a high-chair, claiming it would stunt her physical development. There had been a small plate in front of her, a saucer really, along with a pair of toy-sized fork and spoon. She couldn't remember if that had been the first time she had been expected to eat from a proper – albeit miniature – table setting, but she did remember that her cousin Jake had still been allowed to eat like the messy toddler he was.

Harry could only assume that her mother was determined to have her practising proper manners as soon as possible because when her father asked why she had a tumbler full of milk instead of a sippy cup, she had said, "I'll not coddle her into forming bad habits. Do you think she'll be able to use that silly cup at a formal dinner? I think not."

A mild argument broke out between her parents about whether Harry should be expected to have any sort of table manners at one and a half years old, James and Lily pointedly keeping out of the conversation, like they usually did, since it was obvious what their opinion was by the way their son was trying to dye his hair with pureed carrots.

Harry inadvertently resolved the issue without a word, mimicking what she had previously seen her father do with his own food when she realized that her mother was not planning on feeding her any time soon. Harry was generally a very low-maintenance child, having no problem with not always getting her parents' active attention.

In hindsight, the fact that she appeared completely amendable to eating like an adult — and managed it relatively well — likely made her mother decide that it was time to urge her out of toddlerhood.

"There's my clever little cabbage!" Harry's mother had cooed before shooting a pointed smirk at her disgruntled husband. She leaned forward toward Harry's little hands clutching at the silverware and adjusted the grip. "See, you hold them like this. You see how it's almost like I'm holding a quill?"

Harry's father scoffed. "For goodness' sake, Diane, how would she even know how to hold a quill?"

"I'm showing her now, am I not?"

"She's not even two!"

"You act like she'll stay one forever!"

Harry, already quite used to the bickering, reached for her glass of milk. It was then that she noticed the sippy cup in Jake's possession. In her baby mind, it was the loveliest thing she had ever seen, all covered in twinkling stars and swirling cosmos. She had never drank from a sippy cup before, not even a bottle for that long, actually preferring a glass, but at that moment, Harry wanted nothing more than to have that beautiful cup in her hands.

Harry interrupted the squabbling by tugging at her mother's sleeve.

"What is it, Harrington?"

"Want that," Harry said, pulling herself up on her knees on her heavily cushioned seat, placing a hand on the table to balance herself while she leaned forward and pointed at the sippy cup in Jake's hands.

"What is it that you want?" her mother asked, frowning a bit in the direction Harry's finger pointed at.

"Cup, Mumma, cup."

"You will not be using one of those cups! A proper young lady does not use such a thing."

But Harry was insistent. She had never wanted anything as much as she wanted that ridiculous cup right then and she was determined to get it. She bounced on her haunches and kept pointing. "Cup, Mumma, cu-up!"

"That's quite enough! You will sit down right now and we're not going to hear any more about it."

"Really, Diane," Harry's father sighed. "Letting her have a sippy cup won't kill her."

"There's nothing wrong with her glass and she's never had a problem with it before. I will not indulge her in this foolishness."

By this point, Harry had worked out that her mother refused to cooperate and she was tearing up in frustration. Why was her mother not getting her the pretty cup? Hadn't she always been a good girl? She deserved to have a cup of her own. Harry wanted it so badly. She wanted in badly enough that she degenerated into a temper tantrum.

"CUP! Want CUP!" She sat heavily back down on her chair and waved clenched fists in the air. When her parents only tried to soothe – or scold her into submission in the case of her mother – she flung herself backward on the chair and keened miserably, kicking her legs furiously in frustration.

It was obvious when her mother became fed up when Harry was hauled bodily from her seat by her waist and carried out of the dining room, given a sharp shaking as well. As her mother maneuvered her squirming form, she snapped, "ENOUGH! Behave yourself this instant or you'll be sitting in your crib for the rest of the day!"

"Diane!" came Harry's father's disapproving voice. He strode briskly toward them and kept pace as Harry's mother lead them toward the nursery. "Leave the poor girl alone! If you just let her have one of those cups from the beginning, we wouldn't have a bawling child on our hands."

"You're forgetting that she's having a tantrum over a blasted bottle! Are you trying to tell me I should have just indulged her in her childish wishes for whatever nonsense she thinks she needs?"

"She's not even two! She's supposed to be childish!"

Harry had been wailing all the while and it seemed her mother had reached the end of her patience. Throwing open the door of the nursery, her mother dropped her on the heavily cushioned cot of her crib before pulling her up slightly by a leg. That leg — specifically, the calf — was pinched with perhaps a bit too much enthusiasm, and Harry was startled into a yelp. Silence followed the yelp, Harry being shocked into wordlessness, even as her eyes filled with tears and brimmed over.

"Are you mad, woman! The girl isn't even two!"

"You keep saying that like it's supposed to mean something," Harry's mother said, crossing her arms over her chest and looking satisfied at Harry's silence.

"Of course it means something! You can't go physically abusing — "

"How dare you! I haven't abused her!"

"You just caused physical pain to a child barely out of babyhood; you just pinched a baby! I don't care your reasoning, that's wrong. And you keep acting like she's a child triple her age; exactly how developed and mature do you expect a baby to be? And you punish her when she doesn't understand what she obviously can't?"

"So you say! She understands far more than you think. Stop thinking of her as a baby, as some lesser intelligent being, and start thinking of her as a person. A little person, I grant you, but a person nonetheless. And as a person, she should be expected to follow the same rules of society any other person is expected to. That means unacceptable behaviour should be punished as with anyone else."

The bickering couple then ambled out of the room where the quietly weeping toddler lay, moving their debate elsewhere, satisfied in the thought that at least that problem had been more or less resolved.

Harry lay in the crib, writhing a bit in nearly painful frustration. She was being ignored. Her mother didn't care what she wanted. What she wanted was not at all important. She was not allowed what she wanted and if she tried to get it, she would be punished.

A choked sob wrenched its way out but Harry confined herself to mute misery. It had been made clear that noisiness was not acceptable. She fell into a fitful sleep, dreaming about sippy cups and angry faces.

That particular experienced resulted in a long-term dislike of formal eating utensils and the sound of raised voices, a dislike that was featured on the list of things she hated. In fact, they were right at the top of the list and made her uneasy just at the thought.

A similar event happened when Harry had already been living with the Todds for a handful of years. She had been seven years old and it had been the Easter break after her short-lived first year of formal schooling. They — as in her Aunt Petunia and she — had been at a garden party while her cousins and Uncle Michael had gone to the local park to go egg hunting.

Harry often wondered what the appeal of such gatherings were, especially since her aunt couldn't seem to get enough of them. Whenever there was even a hint of a group of ladies planning a get-together or a fund-raiser was being considered, Aunt Petunia was there, one of her smartly pressed dresses on, dragging an uninterested Harry along with her.

In that particular situation, they had been at the party for several hours already, Harry resigning herself to be fawned over for being "such a dear little poppet," Petunia soaking up the adulation that came with being always on the up and up concerning social events and being the guardian of a doll of a little girl that her niece was. They had finally sat down to a side table where a handful of other ladies were eating their lunch and Harry's aunt fixed them plates of finger food to nibble on.

While she had already been taught the fine art of nibbling on food instead of just outright eating it, Harry was sincerely hungry at that point and was ready to tear into a leg of boar like a wild animal. Unfortunately, Aunt Petunia filled her plate with things she found disgusting.

What on earth was that? That was a meat she had never seen before. Wait, was that chicken gizzard? Ew. Oh, God, stewed asparagus? Gag. Who eats that? Wasn't that — ? It was! It was covered in green pepper; Harry hated the taste of pepper.

It was as if some vengeful god was ready to smite her but then realized she was just a kid, so instead decided to possess her aunt into tossing together a pile of things that made her want to vomit, while he laughed at her plight as he reclined on his settee of heavenly cloud-matter.

The tosser.

Just as she was thinking that it couldn't get any worse, Aunt Petunia spooned roe onto her unappetizing plate. Fish eggs! What was the woman thinking? Harry didn't even like regular chicken eggs. She sat in mute horror at the nightmare she was supposed to eat. Maybe if she sat quietly and pretended to not exist, her aunt wouldn't make her eat it.

The hope was for naught; not two minutes after placing the Platter of Repulsiveness in front of her, her aunt looked over and frowned at her. "Why aren't you eating?"

"I really don't like anything on the plate," Harry replied quietly as to not offend their host.

"Nonsense, these are all high-quality dishes, don't be picky."

Harry nodded agreeably but did not move to eat even as her aunt looked away to rejoin her previous conversation. It was rather irritating that her aunt thought the fact that the food was rare and expensive would somehow make Harry want to eat it. If anything, it made her glad that she didn't have expensive tastes since clearly they were paying the big bucks for things she couldn't be paid to eat.

She sat poking at her plate for at least ten minutes before her aunt turned to assess her plate again. A pinched looked greeted the still full platter of now mixed nastiness. A harsh hand then gripped at her forearm and clenched around it tightly.

"Harrington," Aunt Petunia had whispered stiffly, her carefully grown fingernails digging into the flesh of Harry's arm, prickling painfully. "I told you to eat."

Harry tugged a bit at the hand restraining her but quickly gave it up as a lost cause; she wasn't at all strong enough to break a grown-up's grip. She met her aunt's eyes and whispered just as lowly, "I don't like any of it. You should have just let me fix my own plate."

"It doesn't matter either way if you like any of it or not; I told you to eat it and you haven't."

"I don't — "

"That's enough out of you," her aunt had hissed. She withdrew her hand swiftly, and looked disapprovingly at Harry. "If you're going to be ridiculous about this, you can go without lunch altogether. Go play with the other children and stay out of my sight until I come to get you."

Aunt Petunia hadn't noticed that the other girls were too intimidated or jealous of her to want her around, resulting in Harry spending the next few hours sitting on a bench off the front lawn by herself, bored and irritated beyond words. She might have even spent the night sitting on that bench if it wasn't for a well-meaning older lady reminding Aunt Petunia that Harry was still sitting there. During her schmoozing, her aunt had actually forgotten about her.

It didn't take a genius to realize that Petunia didn't care one way or another about Harry's wants or choices, barely acknowledging her presence at all unless she wanted something from Harry. As it was, Harry couldn't remember a time when she thought Aunt Petunia or any of her high-brow posse cared one way of another what she thought and the angry frustration that it invoked constantly simmered under the surface of Harry's interaction with any of them. In a way, it was fortunate for her; since they didn't bother to look, they never noticed her disdain.

That disdain had been born when she was five and was still going strong now that she was eleven.

Harry often wondered if there was something wrong with her on a chemical level that made her able to hold a grudge for an arguably unreasonable amount of time over something she was sure others would consider a minor thing. Was that a behavioral disorder? She hoped it wasn't, but surely children should be more capricious?

Capricious was her vocabulary word for the day, meaning given to sudden and unaccountable changes of mood or behaviour; like fickle and temperamental. Capriciousness would have had Harry not putting enough thought into her aunt's lack of genuine interest in her to nurse a grudge into existence to begin with. Capricious was something that Harry knew she was not.


Harry stood off to the side of the entrance of Platform 9 ¾, Ms. Oglethorpe looking over a scrap of paper next to her. It was just the two of them this time, Benedict already taken to his own boarding school a few days before, Dudley in London but shopping for uniforms with his friend Malcolm, and Ashford just plain not allowed to come.

Aunt Petunia had been stiff during their goodbyes, her posture rigid and her lips pursed unhappily. She had looked over Harry's luggage with a keen eye before asking, "You have everything with you?"

"Yes, Auntie," Harry had confirmed, standing just as stiff in the doorway of the house. Like with everything else magic related, her aunt refused to actually touch any of Harry's belongings, instead making Harry double and triple check that she had everything herself.

"You have your instrument?"

"Yes, Auntie." Harry nudged her viola case with her foot.

Aunt Petunia peered at the case. "Is that the violin or the viola?"

"The viola. I figured Ash could use my violin for at-home practice so he won't have to lug his back and forth from school."

"Hmph, as you like. You have your drink mix and all your vitamins?"

"Yes, Auntie."

"All of them?"

Harry sighed as she reached for her supplement bag.

When Harry had first come to the Todds, she lost an alarming amount of weight. Her aunt and uncle had panicked until an astounded paediatrician had told them that for whatever reason, Harry needed to consume twice the amount of protein that the average child needed and half again the amount of calories. This led to a health craze with Aunt Petunia buying up disgustingly good-for-you things like plant-based protein powder that she mixed into Harry's drink at every meal and a myriad of dietary supplements. While they were only a passing irritation now, at the time, Harry had thought she was being dosed for some deadly disease.

Concentrated fruits and vegetables, fish oil, calcium magnesium, iron; vitamin C for the immune system; vitamin D for bones; vitamin A for skin; primrose capsules for feminine health; echinacea in case she caught a mild bug; garlic for the hell of it, and even a multivitamin tablet just because. All of the bottles were sitting neatly in the lightweight bag, squeezed in between packages of protein and meal-replacement formula. It looked like the bag of a nutjob who just robbed a pharmacy.

"All here," Harry said, waving the bag around a bit. As much as she resented her aunt for not appreciating her as a person, Harry couldn't deny that Aunt Petunia took good care of her children. The Todds were likely the healthiest kids in the neighbourhood.

They didn't linger long after that, Ms. Oglethorpe having pulled up while they had been discussing the viola. Harry had wasted no time putting her things in the trunk and climbing into the modest Ford Escort. She didn't bother turning to wave, knowing that her aunt was the only one still home and — judging by the way the door had shut immediately after her — wouldn't be waiting for a send-off.


Harry took in the gleaming red steam engine with detached awe. It was such an odd, eye-catching thing. It was amazing that such a thing could be hidden right under the noses of the muggles while clearly not trying to be subtle about being different in the least bit. It was as if all the meaning of being a wizard in this world that frowned on being different had manifested itself in the form of a train. An emblem for pride in oddity. Maybe she was seeing symbols where there were none, but Harry was struck by the almost poignant significance of that train; it said to her, "We may have been shunned and abused for being the way we are, but we will remain as we are and be proud. Even in hiding, we will celebrate."

Tears prickled at the corners of Harry's eyes before she quickly blinked them away. What a beautiful sentiment; the builders of the train should be proud.

"Are you alright?" Ms. Oglethorpe asked her, looking mildly concerned. She had looked up from the paper she had been reading.

"It's nothing. I was just appreciating the philosophical symbolism of the train. 'Bloodied but unbowed,' and all that. It's rather like that fellow from Braveheart, when he's in the middle of being executed, but instead of pleading for mercy like they demand of him, he shouts, 'Freedom!' instead. It's really very brilliant."

Ms. Oglethorpe assumed the expression that people often wore when they interrupted Harry mid-thought. It was one that questioned her sanity, but also their own intelligence since they had no idea what she was talking about but still felt like they should since Harry spoke in a tone that made everything she said sound perfectly logical.

The older lady smile lightly in confusion. "That's nice, dear." She then looked down at her watch. "We've still got twenty minutes before the train leaves but I suggest you get on now. Have you got a lunch for the ride?"

Harry patted her supplement bag. "I have some sautéed vegetables, grilled chicken, and some rice."

"No money for the snack trolley?" the brown haired woman frowned a bit before reaching for her purse.

"Oh, that's alright, ma'am, I'm not really allowed to have sweets anyway."

"Are you sure? Just this once shouldn't hurt."

"It's fine, really. I do have a bit of pocket-money on me if I change my mind later."

"Alright then, dear. How about a hug then?" The older woman drew Harry into a squeeze and gave her hair a fond pet. "Here you are, all grown and going off to school when it feels like just the other day you were telling me how excited you were for your fifth birthday. You have some fun as well during all that learning, alright? Don't overwork yourself."

Harry nodded and smile. Ms. Oglethorpe was the only adult she knew that put more emphasis on fun and happiness than book learning. "I promise."

"Okay then, here's a note for the nurse." Harry was handed the scrap of paper the older lady had been reading over. "Your aunt got it from your doctor explaining your eating habits. Get a teacher to take you to the hospital wing as soon as you can. Now off you go."

With that, Harry was ushered onto the train. The two exchanged waves before Ms. Oglethorpe retreated from the platform, leaving the way they had come. Harry settled herself into an empty compartment, pulling out an appropriately intimidating book for the long ride, and allowed herself to relax for the first time that day.

 
 
G
M
T
Y
 
 
<input ... ><select ... ><option ... >Detect language</option><option ... >Afrikaans</option><option ... >Albanian</option><option ... >Amharic</option><option ... >Arabic</option><option ... >Armenian</option><option ... >Assamese</option><option ... >Aymara</option><option ... >Azerbaijani</option><option ... >Bambara</option><option ... >Bashkir</option><option ... >Basque</option><option ... >Belarusian</option><option ... >Bengali</option><option ... >Bhojpuri</option><option ... >Bosnian</option><option ... >Bulgarian</option><option ... >Cantonese (Traditional)</option><option ... >Catalan</option><option ... >Cebuano</option><option ... >Chichewa</option><option ... >Chinese (Literary)</option><option ... >Chinese Simp</option><option ... >Chinese Trad</option><option ... >Chuvash</option><option ... >Corsican</option><option ... >Croatian</option><option ... >Czech</option><option ... >Danish</option><option ... >Dari</option><option ... >Dhivehi</option><option ... >Dogri</option><option ... >Dutch</option><option ... >Emoji</option><option ... >English</option><option ... >English United Kingdom</option><option ... >Esperanto</option><option ... >Estonian</option><option ... >Ewe</option><option ... >Faroese</option><option ... >Fijian</option><option ... >Filipino</option><option ... >Finnish</option><option ... >French</option><option ... >French (Canada)</option><option ... >Frisian</option><option ... >Galician</option><option ... >Ganda</option><option ... >Georgian</option><option ... >German</option><option ... >Greek</option><option ... >Guarani</option><option ... >Gujarati</option><option ... >Haitian Creole</option><option ... >Hausa</option><option ... >Hawaiian</option><option ... >Hebrew</option><option ... >Hill Mari</option><option ... >Hindi</option><option ... >Hmong</option><option ... >Hungarian</option><option ... >Icelandic</option><option ... >Igbo</option><option ... >Ilocano</option><option ... >Indonesian</option><option ... >Inuinnaqtun</option><option ... >Inuktitut</option><option ... >Inuktitut (Latin)</option><option ... >Irish</option><option ... >Italian</option><option ... >Japanese</option><option ... >Javanese</option><option ... >Kannada</option><option ... >Kazakh</option><option ... >Kazakh (Latin)</option><option ... >Khmer</option><option ... >Kinyarwanda</option><option ... >Klingon (Latin)</option><option ... >Konkani</option><option ... >Korean</option><option ... >Krio</option><option ... >Kurdish (Kurmanji)</option><option ... >Kurdish (Sorani)</option><option ... >Kyrgyz</option><option ... >Lao</option><option ... >Latin</option><option ... >Latvian</option><option ... >Lingala</option><option ... >Lithuanian</option><option ... >Lower Sorbian</option><option ... >Luxembourgish</option><option ... >Macedonian</option><option ... >Maithili</option><option ... >Malagasy</option><option ... >Malay</option><option ... >Malayalam</option><option ... >Maltese</option><option ... >Maori</option><option ... >Marathi</option><option ... >Mari</option><option ... >Meiteilon (Manipuri)</option><option ... >Mizo</option><option ... >Mongolian</option><option ... >Mongolian (Traditional)</option><option ... >Myanmar (Burmese)</option><option ... >Nepali</option><option ... >Norwegian</option><option ... >Nyanja</option><option ... >Odia (Oriya)</option><option ... >Oromo</option><option ... >Papiamento</option><option ... >Pashto</option><option ... >Persian</option><option ... >Polish</option><option ... >Portuguese (Brazil)</option><option ... >Portuguese (Portugal)</option><option ... >Punjabi</option><option ... >Quechua</option><option ... >Quertaro Otomi</option><option ... >Romanian</option><option ... >Rundi</option><option ... >Russian</option><option ... >Samoan</option><option ... >Sanskrit</option><option ... >Scots Gaelic</option><option ... >Sepedi</option><option ... >Serbian</option><option ... >Serbian (Cyrillic)</option><option ... >Serbian (Latin)</option><option ... >Sesotho</option><option ... >Setswana</option><option ... >Shona</option><option ... >Sindhi</option><option ... >Sinhala</option><option ... >Slovak</option><option ... >Slovenian</option><option ... >Somali</option><option ... >Spanish</option><option ... >Sundanese</option><option ... >Swahili</option><option ... >Swedish</option><option ... >Tagalog</option><option ... >Tahitian</option><option ... >Tajik</option><option ... >Tamil</option><option ... >Tatar</option><option ... >Telugu</option><option ... >Thai</option><option ... >Tibetan</option><option ... >Tigrinya</option><option ... >Tongan</option><option ... >Tsonga</option><option ... >Turkish</option><option ... >Turkmen</option><option ... >Twi</option><option ... >Udmurt</option><option ... >Ukrainian</option><option ... >Upper Sorbian</option><option ... >Urdu</option><option ... >Uyghur</option><option ... >Uzbek</option><option ... >Uzbek (Cyrillic)</option><option ... >Vietnamese</option><option ... >Welsh</option><option ... >Xhosa</option><option ... >Yakut</option><option ... >Yiddish</option><option ... >Yoruba</option><option ... >Yucatec Maya</option><option ... >Zulu</option></select>
 
<select ... ><option ... >English</option><option ... >-------- [ All ] --------</option><option ... >Afrikaans</option><option ... >Albanian</option><option ... >Amharic</option><option ... >Arabic</option><option ... >Armenian</option><option ... >Assamese</option><option ... >Aymara</option><option ... >Azerbaijani</option><option ... >Bambara</option><option ... >Bashkir</option><option ... >Basque</option><option ... >Belarusian</option><option ... >Bengali</option><option ... >Bhojpuri</option><option ... >Bosnian</option><option ... >Bulgarian</option><option ... >Cantonese (Traditional)</option><option ... >Catalan</option><option ... >Cebuano</option><option ... >Chichewa</option><option ... >Chinese (Literary)</option><option ... >Chinese Simp</option><option ... >Chinese Trad</option><option ... >Chuvash</option><option ... >Corsican</option><option ... >Croatian</option><option ... >Czech</option><option ... >Danish</option><option ... >Dari</option><option ... >Dhivehi</option><option ... >Dogri</option><option ... >Dutch</option><option ... >Emoji</option><option ... >English</option><option ... >English United Kingdom</option><option ... >Esperanto</option><option ... >Estonian</option><option ... >Ewe</option><option ... >Faroese</option><option ... >Fijian</option><option ... >Filipino</option><option ... >Finnish</option><option ... >French</option><option ... >French (Canada)</option><option ... >Frisian</option><option ... >Galician</option><option ... >Ganda</option><option ... >Georgian</option><option ... >German</option><option ... >Greek</option><option ... >Guarani</option><option ... >Gujarati</option><option ... >Haitian Creole</option><option ... >Hausa</option><option ... >Hawaiian</option><option ... >Hebrew</option><option ... >Hill Mari</option><option ... >Hindi</option><option ... >Hmong</option><option ... >Hungarian</option><option ... >Icelandic</option><option ... >Igbo</option><option ... >Ilocano</option><option ... >Indonesian</option><option ... >Inuinnaqtun</option><option ... >Inuktitut</option><option ... >Inuktitut (Latin)</option><option ... >Irish</option><option ... >Italian</option><option ... >Japanese</option><option ... >Javanese</option><option ... >Kannada</option><option ... >Kazakh</option><option ... >Kazakh (Latin)</option><option ... >Khmer</option><option ... >Kinyarwanda</option><option ... >Klingon (Latin)</option><option ... >Konkani</option><option ... >Korean</option><option ... >Krio</option><option ... >Kurdish (Kurmanji)</option><option ... >Kurdish (Sorani)</option><option ... >Kyrgyz</option><option ... >Lao</option><option ... >Latin</option><option ... >Latvian</option><option ... >Lingala</option><option ... >Lithuanian</option><option ... >Lower Sorbian</option><option ... >Luxembourgish</option><option ... >Macedonian</option><option ... >Maithili</option><option ... >Malagasy</option><option ... >Malay</option><option ... >Malayalam</option><option ... >Maltese</option><option ... >Maori</option><option ... >Marathi</option><option ... >Mari</option><option ... >Meiteilon (Manipuri)</option><option ... >Mizo</option><option ... >Mongolian</option><option ... >Mongolian (Traditional)</option><option ... >Myanmar (Burmese)</option><option ... >Nepali</option><option ... >Norwegian</option><option ... >Nyanja</option><option ... >Odia (Oriya)</option><option ... >Oromo</option><option ... >Papiamento</option><option ... >Pashto</option><option ... >Persian</option><option ... >Polish</option><option ... >Portuguese (Brazil)</option><option ... >Portuguese (Portugal)</option><option ... >Punjabi</option><option ... >Quechua</option><option ... >Quertaro Otomi</option><option ... >Romanian</option><option ... >Rundi</option><option ... >Russian</option><option ... >Samoan</option><option ... >Sanskrit</option><option ... >Scots Gaelic</option><option ... >Sepedi</option><option ... >Serbian</option><option ... >Serbian (Cyrillic)</option><option ... >Serbian (Latin)</option><option ... >Sesotho</option><option ... >Setswana</option><option ... >Shona</option><option ... >Sindhi</option><option ... >Sinhala</option><option ... >Slovak</option><option ... >Slovenian</option><option ... >Somali</option><option ... >Spanish</option><option ... >Sundanese</option><option ... >Swahili</option><option ... >Swedish</option><option ... >Tagalog</option><option ... >Tahitian</option><option ... >Tajik</option><option ... >Tamil</option><option ... >Tatar</option><option ... >Telugu</option><option ... >Thai</option><option ... >Tibetan</option><option ... >Tigrinya</option><option ... >Tongan</option><option ... >Tsonga</option><option ... >Turkish</option><option ... >Turkmen</option><option ... >Twi</option><option ... >Udmurt</option><option ... >Ukrainian</option><option ... >Upper Sorbian</option><option ... >Urdu</option><option ... >Uyghur</option><option ... >Uzbek</option><option ... >Uzbek (Cyrillic)</option><option ... >Vietnamese</option><option ... >Welsh</option><option ... >Xhosa</option><option ... >Yakut</option><option ... >Yiddish</option><option ... >Yoruba</option><option ... >Yucatec Maya</option><option ... >Zulu</option></select>
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
Text-to-speech function is limited to 200 characters
 
<input ... >
 
Options : History : Feedback : DonateClose

 

Harry Potter
Rating: Rated: T
Chapters: 6
Words: 48,628
WARNING: This fic was written back in 2014-15 and the humor and slang, and pop-culture references involved are indicitive of that time.
P.S. For this story, you're going to have to suspend your disbelief in some places. I made the internet more prominent than it probably actually was during '96 and implied that Youtube had already been created. I know that Youtube was created in 2005; please don't fuss at me about it. For the sake of my story, let's pretend otherwise.

Chapter 1

The hottest day of the summer so far was nearly at its end and a drowsy silence lay over the large, square houses of Privet Drive. Cars that were usually gleaming stood dusty in their drives and lawns that were once emerald green lay parched and yellowing; the use of hose-pipes had been banned due to drought. Deprived of their usual car-washing and lawn-mowing pursuits, the inhabitants of Privet Drive had retreated into the shade of their cool houses, windows thrown wide in the hope of tempting in a non-existent breeze. The only person left outdoors was a teenage girl who was lying flat on her back in a flower bed outside Number Four.

She was a thin, black-haired, bespectacled girl who had the awkward look of someone who has grown a lot in a short space of time and was still getting used to the changes. Her jean shorts were torn and faded, her cropped T-shirt hung off her shoulders, and her sandals were worn so thin, she had opted to stuff them into her back pocket and just go bare-foot instead. Marie Potter's appearance did not endear her to the neighbours, who were the sort of people who thought scruffiness ought to be punishable by law, but as she had hidden herself behind a large hydrangea bush this evening she was quite invisible to passersby. In fact, the only way she would be spotted was if her Uncle Vernon or Aunt Petunia stuck their heads out of the living room window and looked straight down into the flower bed below.

Speaking of her Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia —

"Glad to see the girl's stopped butting in," Uncle Vernon said, his voice drifting through the open window. "Where is she, anyway?"

"I don't know," Aunt Petunia replied, sounding not at all concerned. "Not in the house."

Uncle Vernon grunted. A common form of expression for him.

"'Watching the news,' she says," He continued scathingly. "As if that's what she's really up to. As if any normal child cares what's on the news — Dudley doesn't care about anything of that sort, I doubt he knows who the Prime Minister is! And what's the workings of our government got to interest her? It's not like any of her lot is going to be mentioned on our —"

"Vernon, hush!' Aunt Petunia admonished. "The windows are open!"

"Oh, right — sorry, dear . . ."

The Dursleys fell silent. A chirpy jingle for a children's breakfast cereal was ignored by Marie as she watched batty Mrs. Figg from Wisteria Walk amble by slowly. The old woman was frowning and muttering to herself. Marie was then doubly happy with her hideout; Mrs. Figg had taken to inviting her over for tea whenever they saw each other in the streets. The girl idly watched the cat-loving older lady as she rounded the corner and disappeared from view, her ears perking when Uncle Vernon began speaking again.

"Dudders out for tea?"

"At the Polkisses'," said Aunt Petunia fondly. "He's got so many little friends, he's so popular . . ."

Marie repressed a scoff but didn't manage to fully silence the sound. The Dursleys really were astonishingly blind about Dudley; they had swallowed all his lies about having tea with a different member of his gang every night of the summer holidays. Marie knew perfectly well that Dudley had not been to tea anywhere; he and his gang spent every evening vandalizing the play park, smoking on street corners, and throwing stones at passing cars and children. Marie had seen them at it during her evening walks around Little Whinging; she had spent most of the holidays wandering the streets, scavenging newspapers even while trying to forget about the horrible end of the previous school year.

The opening notes of the music that heralded the five o'clock news reached Marie's ears and her heart jumped. Perhaps today — after a month of waiting — would be the day —

"Record numbers of stranded holidaymakers fill airports as the Spanish baggage-handlers' strike reaches its second week — "

"Give 'em a lifelong siesta, I would," snarled Uncle Vernon over the end of the newsreader's sentence, but no matter: Outside in the flower bed, Marie's stomach seemed to unclench and drop at the same time. If anything had happened, it would surely have been the first item on the news; death and destruction were more important than stranded holidaymakers. . . .

She let out a long, slow breath and stared up at the brilliant blue sky. Every day this summer had been the same: the tension, the expectation, the temporary relief, and then mounting tension again . . . and always, growing more insistent all the time, the question of why nothing had happened yet.

She couldn't keep doing this to herself. Since the beginning of break, Marie had been following the news like a woman obsessed, paying attention to even the minutest details in case there was something shady that could have passed as something commonplace by the Muggles — missing people, strange accidents, anything. She had driven the Dursleys to distraction with her hovering, Uncle Vernon now so paranoid that he thought she was plotting against them.

Not that they didn't fully deserve someone plotting against them. Marie was considering doing so just for the sake of propriety.

Marie couldn't remember a summer back at Privet Drive more loathsome — at least, at first — not even the summer before second year, when they didn't even let her out for chores. An anxious dread filled her when she wasn't distracting herself, a cold sort of unpleasantness, like some cannibal had managed to rub fresh peppermint all over her lungs and stomach without having the courtesy to make sure she was dead first. Why wasn't anyone sending her any news? Why wouldn't they tell her anything? Were people getting hurt? That the Dursleys were more or less avoiding her — as they had been when they found out that Sirius was her godfather — actually did not help; instead of mind-numbing chores to soothe her, she had to find other means of distraction.

Marie plus desperate need for distraction equalled practices she was sure Hermione would scold her for. Not a full week into summer, she had been ready to do anything.

Wandering the streets just not doing it for her? That crowd of questionable-looking youths that hung out in the backyard of one of the low-end houses next to the parking-lot of park looked promising; people with hair that colourful and attitudes that blasé were sure to be full of lovely distractions. Sick of backing down, holding her tongue because she was told to be good? Those same delinquents posted music videos of covers on the internet — under their band name of Knuckle Bones — and had been looking for a girl to sing the female vocals and occasionally front. Marie screamed, growled, belted, beat-boxed, stomped, and danced for the camera until she lost herself in the moment and she could pretend that she was just a normal muggle girl with normal muggle girl concerns.

It was reckless, but she let herself fall into the scene of degenerate youth. She didn't care much for alcohol — disgusting aftertaste — but the little tattoo one of the older girls had given her had been liberating in its distracting pain and Marie rather liked the cigarettes, especially when she was taught how to blow smoke rings. She also rather liked the bitter taste of smoke when the bloke that gave her her first cigarette also taught her how to kiss.

Anything to not think of how angry and miserable she was. Which was compounded by the knowledge that she was being pathetic. Marie knew she was being ridiculous. What was she doing? Rebelling against people that weren't even around to know they were being defied? How was that helping anything? Running around didn't stop the nightmares, did it? Pathetic uselessness.

Marie could write an essay on why she should stop — mostly centered on what her friends would say — but she still refused to. She wouldn't stop — because when she was goofing around, playing at being teenaged riff-raff, she was just another face in the crowd. When the mothers with their children frowned in disapproval at them, Marie was not singled out. The others of the crowd didn't question her worthiness; they didn't care about who she was when she wasn't with them. She was not expected to be anything else than what she showed herself to be.

The serenity of being 'just Marie' and having people appreciate her when she was nothing more than that settled her into a sort of lull where the pressures and worries of the wizarding world eased themselves to the back of her mind. At least, when she was away from Privet Drive.

Truthfully, she had been feeling wretched since Cedric had nearly died when he had damned near cracked his head open on a tombstone jumping back from the Killing Curse. She had been too caught up in the battle and escape to give him much thought at first, but there weren't words to describe how relieved she had been when they had been dragged to the Hospital Wing and it turned out the Hufflepuff hadn't been hit by the curse. They were more friendly acquaintances that friends, but Marie knew she wouldn't have been able to live with herself if he had actually died.

And then that nonsense with the Minister! It was one thing to have some doubts about the story of a hysterical girl that had just been traumatized, it was a completely different matter to reject the whole fiasco altogether just because he was too scared to believe parts of it. If Marie had let herself be frightened into uselessness by the size of the basilisk back in second year, both Ginny and she would have been dead! Of course, this was also the man that had Hagrid sent to jail simply to be seen doing something despite the fact that the half-giant was innocent.

Honestly, there were days when she wondered why she even tried. A mass-murdering, serial killing terrorist had come back from the dead with plans that included taking over the country and killing her; to deal with that was a lot to ask of even from her. Maybe she should follow the example shown to her and look out only for her own affairs. She could pocket all of her funds from Gringotts and leave the country. She could change her name and move to the States, living out the rest of her life as Violet Tsirblou, the formerly French housewife of some aging sugar-daddy with a heavily-warded house. Someone else could worry about Voldemort.

If only she didn't have so many attachments to the people here. If only she could just stop caring.

Marie sighed quietly at her fantastical line of thought and closed her eyes against the blazing late afternoon sky as the newsreader said, "And finally, Bungy the budgie has found a novel way of keeping cool this summer. Bungy, who lives at the Five Feathers in Barnsley, has learned to water-ski! Mary Dorkins went to find out more. . . ."

Marie opened her eyes again. If they had reached water-skiing budgerigars, there was nothing else worth hearing. She was due to meet up with one of her new friends at the park anyway. She rolled cautiously onto her front and raised herself onto her hands and knees, padding like a cat through the small space that separated bush from wall. She turned the corner of the house and peeked through the foliage, checking to see if the woman next door was looking out the window.

Fortunately for Marie, there was no one in sight as she uncurled herself from her hiding place. She stretched luxuriously — her joints giving juicy pops — and shook the leaves from her hair, taking care to comb out the tangles with her fingers. Alice, one of the girls of the backyard crowd, had explained to Marie how she actually made it harder for herself by not separating curls every once in a while. If she kept ignoring it, it could start forming dreadlocks, and that style of hair was firmly on the side of indecent in the Dursley household. Resembling a dandelion was better than looking like 'one of those useless vagrants that care more about the blasted trees than they do bathing.'

Making her way up the street, Marie hummed the tune of one of the songs they had been blasting yesterday to stave off the melancholy that filled her when she accidentally let herself wallow. Wallowing was depressing and useless, she actively avoided doing so. But sometimes, she couldn't help but . . .

Tears of hopelessness prickled her eyes before she hastily wiped them away.

"Damn it all!" Marie cursed under her breath, picking up her pace. This had to be a surge of hormones or something. Another irritating part of puberty. Hormones made girls all weepy and stupid, right?

Marie refused to believe that she was naturally this pitiful, it had to be one of those stupid mood-swings she heard about. She had been initially excited that she seemed to be growing over night, but she would have happily lived her life as a twiggy midget if she could have avoided all the squishy sensitivity that apparently came with having breasts. She couldn't afford to be silly and girly now that Voldemort was back.

It all kept coming back to Voldemort.

Shaking herself of despair as she let her legs lead her to the park, Marie twisted her thoughts to the first available option that could overcome misery. Anger took main stage.

Lack of information — information purposely being kept from her, in particular — had always ruffled Marie. How was she supposed to make a potion with shoddy instructions? How was she to protect herself from Voldemort if she didn't know why he targeted her? Why did they think it was such a good idea to keep her out of the loop? Especially now?

Marie thought unhappily to the letters she had been exchanging with her friends. Any expectation she had had that their letters would bring her news had long since been dashed. "We can't say much about you-know-what, obviously. . . ." "We've been told not to say anything important in case our letters go astray. . . ." "We're quite busy but I can't give you details here. . . ." "There's a fair amount going on, we'll tell you everything when we see you. . . ."

But when were they going to see her? Nobody seemed too bothered with a precise date. Hermione had scribbled, "I expect we'll be seeing you quite soon" inside her birthday card, but how soon was soon? As far as Marie could tell from the vague hints in their letters, Hermione and Ron were in the same place, presumably at Ron's parents' house.

She could hardly bear to think of the pair of them having fun at the Burrow when she was stuck in Little Whinging. Stuck without anyone to talk to about her fears or ease her guilt. They knew how much she hated it; why did they dangle it in front of her? And didn't they say that they would keep her filled in? She was so angry at them that she had thrown both their birthday presents of Honeydukes chocolates away unopened, though she had regretted it after eating the wilting salad Aunt Petunia had provided for dinner that night.

What were Ron and Hermione busy with? Why wasn't Marie allowed to be involved? Hadn't she proved herself capable? Had they all forgotten what she had done? Hadn't it been she who had entered that graveyard and watched Cedric's body fall lifelessly, and been tied to that tombstone and nearly killed — ?

Don't think about that, Marie told herself sternly for the hundredth time that summer. It was bad enough that she kept revisiting the graveyard in her nightmares without dwelling on it in her waking moments too.

She turned a corner into Magnolia Crescent; halfway along she passed the narrow alleyway down the side of a garage where she had first laid eyes on her godfather. Sirius, at least, seemed to understand how Marie was feeling; admittedly his letters were just as empty of proper news as Ron and Hermione's, but at least they contained words of caution and consolation instead of tantalizing hints:

"I know this must be frustrating for you. . . ." "Keep your nose clean and everything will be okay. . . ." "Be careful and don't do anything rash. . . ."

Well, thought Marie, as she crossed Magnolia Crescent, turned into Magnolia Road, and headed toward the park, she had done as Sirius advised; she doubted that hanging around people that could be labeled as hooligans was 'keeping her nose clean,' but she had at least resisted the temptation to tie her trunk to her broomstick and set off for the Burrow by herself. In fact, Marie thought her behaviour had been very good considering how frustrated and angry she felt at being stuck in Privet Drive this long, reduced to hiding in flower beds in the hope of hearing something that might point to what Lord Voldemort was doing. Nevertheless, it was irritating as hell to be told not to be rash by a man who had served twelve years in prison, escaped, attempted to commit the murder he had been convicted for in the first place, and then gone on the run with a stolen hippogriff.

Her friends refused to give her answers, her godfather told her to keep her head down and be a good girl, and Dumbledore seemed to have forgotten all about her. Sit tight and wait was what she had been told to do, but how long would she have to wait? They had said a few weeks but it had been over a month already. No one else seemed to be bothered by her current exile in the muggle world.

Marie vaulted over the locked park gate and set off across the parched grass. The park was as empty as the surrounding streets. When she reached the swings, she sank onto the only one that Dudley and his friends had not yet managed to break, coiled one arm around the chain, and stared moodily at the ground. Her thoughts of resentment and worry whirled around in her head, and her insides writhed with anger as the sun began to sink, the air full of the smell of warm, dry grass and the only sound was that of the low grumble of traffic on the road beyond the park railings.

"I've seen sweeter expressions on a rabid dog," said a voice from Marie's right not five minutes into her brooding silence. Tramping through a well dug sandbox was a freckled strawberry-blonde dressed in paint-splatter jeans and a tank top of similar build as Marie. Her pin-straight hair was pulled up in a high ponytail, revealing every lovely inch her face that was currently settled in a wry smirk.

"Fudge you," Marie retorted, pumping her legs so that the swing began to move.

"Did you just say fudge?" the other girl snorted. She grabbed the chains to stop the swings and bumped a hip against Marie's, forcing her to scoot over.

As they wiggled and swung their legs about, trying to both fit on the seat, Marie replied, "I'm trying to break my recent swearing habit before I lose all control of it. If I start throwing out 'fuck' and 'shite' in between every other word, I'll never get Hermione off my back."

They eventually settled with both of them straddling the wooden seat back-to-back, clinging onto their respective chains like exotic dancers. It wasn't as uncomfortable as it could have been if either of them had been bigger, and Marie was glad for that when she had to curl tighter around her chain as the other girl forced the swing to start swinging suddenly by shifting her hips.

"Sally-Anne Perks!" Marie yelped, relying on her uncanny balance to keep her from somersaulting from her seat. She pressed her back more firmly into the other girl and added her own strength into the swinging, causing them to fling about higher off the ground.

"God, Potter, you sound like my mother when you pull that full name rubbish."

"I wouldn't have to impersonate authority figures, Perks, if you didn't try to fling me off park equipment to an ignoble death."

"I doubt it would kill you."

"Save it for the bobbies, hooker-hips. When they come to collect my crumpled corpse, you can explain how your stripper-pole trained thighs swung about a chain aggressively enough to send a girl into orbit before she face-planted into a sandbox."

"At least it would be a memorable way to go," Sally-Anne said solemnly, not missing a beat. They both looked over their shoulders and watched each other with completely straight faces. Marie broke first, an indelicate guffaw burst up from her belly, and they dissolved into helpless giggles, still flying through the air.

Marie had discovered that Sally-Anne Perks, a Hufflepuff girl in her year, actually lived only a handful of blocks away from Privet Drive, within shouting distance of Marie's former primary school. At least, she had lived there since the summer after third year, after her mother had panicked from hearing about the soul-sucking monsters that had wandered the grounds. She finally had enough of her daughter at 'a dangerous farce of a school for unbalanced crazies', and decided that moving to a new area that oozed mundanity would be the perfect way to begin their fresh start. Through excessive arguing, Sally-Anne had been allowed to learn magic through an owl-correspondence program for the home-schooled, but she had still been enrolled in the local high school. It wasn't a surprise to discover that the young witch was furious about being pulled away from the world she had planned to spend the rest of her life in.

Fortunately for Sally-Anne — and unfortunately for Mrs. Perks — they moved near where 'that odd Potter girl' lived.

They had stumbled across each other during one of Marie's walks to escape the Dursleys during the summer before fourth year. Sally-Anne had been hanging out with her neighbour, Alice — one of the girls from the backyard crowd that later introduced both witches to the rest of the gang — when Marie had come tearing through the park to get away after insulting Dudley, vaulting over park equipment like she was training for the Olympics and flinging herself onto the branch of the most convenient tree. Coincidentally, the tree she chose was the only tree in Alice's backyard. She scrabbled her way up like she had been born in it and perched herself on the highest branch she could reach like she was preparing to start a nest up there.

The gap-mouthed stare of Sally-Anne and Alice was soon mirrored by Marie after she realized she had an audience. The absurdity of the situation increased when the two witches had blurted each others' names out in disbelief at actually meeting another magical person in the depressingly normal town that was Little Whinging.

They had hung out together a few times — testing the waters a bit since they hadn't spoken much before and both were reserved around strangers by nature — before Marie went off to the World Cup with the Weasleys. They had caught up again when Marie came back for the summer and had wasted no time in venting to each other about the injustice in their lives.

Suffice to say, they had been almost attached at the hip since then, both excited to have someone that understood what it was like to be a wizard in the muggle world that they also got along famously with. Marie had been completely horrified for Sally-Anne's plight and Sally-Anne had been righteously appalled for Marie after hearing about the year that she had missed. The empathy that they shared brought forward an astonishing amount of confessions and worries from both of them to the point where they weren't sure if they ever had anyone who knew them as well as the other. Marie could now comfortably count Sally-Anne as one of her closest friends.

"So what's with the bitch-face you were wearing?" Sally-Anne asked.

Marie sighed. And she had just started to feel better. "There's still nothing on the news about Vol — I mean, You Know Who. Nothing in the papers or telly. And Ron and Hermione are still telling me jack-shit. Not to mention that I've stayed here longer than they promised me I would have to."

"More of the same then." Sally-Anne tossed her hair and slowed their swinging. "I, of course, am perfectly happy with you around so I'm not completely alone with the suburban zombies, but it is rather shoddy of them to not keep their word."

"I know, right? I'm pretty ticked about being here to begin with, but I'm properly pissed that they don't seem to even care. Did I tell you that I'm pretty sure they're all together too? Fucking arses."

"They could at least have the decency to mention every once in a while that they miss you."

"I think it was supposed to be implied. You know Ron's no good with even realizing what he's feeling and Hermione doesn't do sentiment unless there's a logical reason for it. In a way, I'm just happy they're writing to me at all."

"You're too generous. Maybe I'm a black-hearted bitch, but I don't see how you benefit from any it. I remember that time Brown was crying after Divination about her rabbit and Granger not understanding why she had been scared about it dying. If she's proving a point, no one else's thoughts or feelings matter."

"I think you might be exaggerating just a smudge."

"Oh, please. They're hardly writing about anything important to you, right? And none of them — I'm including the teachers and the other adults too — even care that you could be mentally scarred or traumatized? What is this, the Middle Ages? They must think you as some divine being that can just brush off that nightmare you and Diggory went through."

"I supposed that since I'm the legendary Girl Who Lived, I shouldn't be bothered by things like a little death and dismemberment. I shouldn't be bothered by a near death experience."

"A near death experience? Are you saying the dragon and the acromantulas don't count? I think all four of you that had to survive that sodding tournament deserve counselling."

"You say 'deserve' as if counselling was some reward," Marie quipped, forcing the swing to fly higher again.

Sally-Anne huffed. "It might as well be with the way no one seems to believe it's a necessity. Oh!" She twisted suddenly, making the swing to jerk awkwardly, an excited expression on her face. "Speaking of necessities, I just read this article in Witches' Weekly . . . "

They then dissolved into a discussion on the morality of muggle make-up versus glamour charms, Sally-Anne pointing out pros and cons of both while Marie wondered why she should bother to buy products if she could achieve the same effects through magic.

Marie didn't know how long they had chattered on, swinging like little girls, before the sound of voices in the distance, growing louder, interrupted their conversation. It had to have been quite a while since the sun was sinking, the streetlamps from the surrounding roads were casting shadows long enough to reach a group of people making their way across the park. One of them was singing a loud, crude song while the others laughed. A soft ticking noise came from several expensive racing bikes that they were wheeling along.

Marie knew exactly who those people were. The figure in front was unmistakably her cousin, Dudley Dursley, wending his way home, accompanied by his faithful gang.

Dudley was as vast as ever, but a year's hard dieting and the discovery of a new talent had wrought quite a change in his physique, making him look more like a meat-head than a bowling ball. As Uncle Vernon delightedly told anyone who would listen, Dudley had recently become the Junior Heavyweight Inter-School Boxing Champion of the Southeast. 'The noble sport,' as Uncle Vernon called it, had made Dudley even more formidable than he had seemed to Marie in the primary school days when she had served as Dudley's first punching bag — that is, until he was caught by a teacher and severely punished for hitting a girl. Marie was not remotely afraid of her cousin anymore but she still didn't think that Dudley learning to punch harder and more accurately was cause for celebration. The neighbourhood children were terrified of him — even more terrified than they were of 'that Potter girl,' who, they had been warned, was a hardened hooligan who attended St. Brutus' Secure Center for the Incurably Criminal.

Sally-Anne followed Marie's gaze to the pack of goons pedalling nearer. The corners of her mouth turned downward and her eyes narrowed. She had held a grudge against Dudley's gang since one of them — Dennis maybe — tore up her homework after she refused to give him a kiss. "I wonder who they've been beating up this time," she scorned.

"If only they didn't scare their victim into silence, they could be locked in a detention center right now."

"If only dreams came true." The blonde girl pulled herself up from the swing and stretched obviously.

"What are you doing?" Marie hissed, noticing how Dudley's gang had slowed a bit at seeing Sally-Anne stand before speeding up again. The blonde lifted her chin daringly as Marie said, "They're going to come over here now!" This was directly in contradiction to Sirius' warning of avoiding conflict. Marie wasn't sure if she was put out or excited that she couldn't be blamed for instigating this fight waiting to happen.

"I've been waiting for a chance to really give it to them," Sally-Anne explained, her gaze still on the approaching boys. Abruptly, she turned back to Marie and gave the swing a push from where she stood, sending the swing going from side to side instead of front to back. "You said that tub of lard's avoiding you, right?" she continued. "That means you're the perfect back up since he knows you can hand him his arse. They wouldn't dare try anything beyond words."

"Careful, Badger dear, your scales are showing," Marie muttered for only her friend to hear as Dudley's gang screeched to a halt not twenty feet away. The girls feigned disinterest, striking up a conversation about Matt — the drummer for Knuckle Bones — and his new dye job, not sparing the lumbering morons even a glance.

"Well, lookie here," Piers Polkiss said, the arrogant smarm all bullies had oozing though his tone. He gave both girls appreciative leers.

Dudley stood at the front of the herd with his arms crossed, trying looking superior, but Marie could tell that he had been nervous and confused since the moment he realized she was there; he didn't know she had any friends outside of school. They had barely seen each other all summer, what with him terrorizing the neighbourhood and her staying away from the house as long as she could in the next neighbourhood over. The other three goons — Dennis, Malcolm, and Gordon — looked excited for the confrontation, though they didn't look blood-thirsty, so this was most likely their attempt at flirting. Marie couldn't wait to see Sally-Anne slap them down.

"Ladies," Polkiss tried to purr, but failed. "What are you two doing out here all alone?"

Marie leaned into her chain indolently as Sally-Anne put her hands on her hips and stared them all down. "It's hardly any of your business, is it? Why don't you lot get lost?"

Gordon sneered when he remembered his last confrontation with Sally-Anne. "Watch your mouth, Perks. Wouldn't want us teach you some respect, would you?"

Dudley's eyes widened minutely in alarm when Marie scowled at his lackey. He was clearly already regretting coming over, but held his ground; he couldn't lose face in front of his friends.

Sally-Anne scoffed and flipped her hair. "Oh, please. I don't know who you think you are, but we could take you easy." Marie couldn't believe how brash the blonde was being. Why did she have to choose now to channel her inner Gryffindor? "And wouldn't that just put you in your place?"

"'Ere," Polkiss said, regaining attention. He looked mildly curiously between the girls and Gordon. "You know them, Gore?"

"I know Perks," Gordon affirmed. "She goes to school with Dennis, Malcolm, and me. Dunno the other one though."

Marie scowled more heavily at this, pulling away from her chain and swing her leg over to face forward. They had spent five years chasing her around and bullying her and they didn't even remember her? She clutched at the swing angrily when she saw the idiots watch the movements of her thighs and the sway of her breasts instead of looking at her face. Even Dudley, though he looked disgusted with himself when he caught himself looking. No wonder they didn't recognize her, they were too busy thinking with their knobs instead of their heads.

"I see you're even less intelligent than I thought," Marie said scornfully. She brushed her bangs out of her eyes and glared at them balefully, the same glare she had given then multiple times in the past, the one that made her eyes glow terribly and made them pause in alarm even when they had her pinned down. They froze in alarm this time as well. "You'd think you'd remember one of your favourite victims."

"Potter?" Malcolm grunted. This was actually impressive in itself, since Malcolm and Dennis were the equivalent of Crabbe and Goyle to Dudley's Draco Malfoy, and considering how Dudley was also equally more intelligent than them as Malfoy was too his own goons, it was amazing Malcolm and Dennis were even toilet trained, let alone capable of speech. The sandy-haired idiot looked surprised even as he gave her another once-over.

"Lovely to see you again, too, toe-rags," Marie sneered. Her expression softened in confusion when Sally-Anne leaned up against her without looking away from the boys. She then gave her friend an exasperated look when she realized they now looked like they were posing for a girlie magazine with they way their breasts were pressed together. Honestly, what was that girl thinking?

"Oh, dear," the blonde girl said mockingly. She took amusement in the way the guys gaped more obviously at their breasts. Marie always thought that Sally-Anne was a femme fatale in the making. "You should definitely go now, I prefer my men with more than two brain cells collectively."

"You're a girl?" Polkiss finally blurted. The question was echoed by the three other morons. The girls and Dudley looked at them disbelievingly, an odd trio joined together by the sheer stupidity of Dudley's lackeys. Polkiss flushed an unattractive red when he noticed even Dudley looking at him strangely. "Don't look at me like that! How were we supposed to know with her running around as scrawny as any boy?"

Sally-Anne and Marie shared a glance. "Well," Marie said, giving them a patronizingly pitying look. "I see there won't be any conversation of use today. Why don't you lot trot off then? Go rest your poor brains after all the hard work they had to endure just now."

"Don't you talk to my friends like that, Potter!" Dudley said, finally coming to their rescue.

"You tell the bitch, Big D!" Gordon cheered.

The girls shared another glance, this one highly amused.

"Big D?" Sally-Anne giggled. "Does the 'D' stand for what I think it does?"

"I think it stands for Dudley," Marie assured. "But it could mean what it sounds like. Even though I've seen him running about the house naked as a kid to know well enough that that particular D is not at all big."

They giggled harder when Dudley reddened in anger and embarrassment.

"Shut your gob," he growled, taking a threatening step forward.

"How long have you been Big D, Dudders? It's a cool name."

"Shut it."

"Of course, you'll always be Ickle Diddykins to me," Marie carried on, maliciously enjoying her cousin's anger.

"I said SHUT IT!" he roared. His gang looked like they were ready to back up their leader while also uncomfortable about harassing girls, they had enough chivalry in them for that at least. Sally-Anne started to look wary when Dudley shouted but didn't waver; this fight had been her idea after all.

"Don't your boys know what your mum calls you? Or have you all conveniently forgotten all about mums and what they would think if they knew what you lot got up to?"

"Shut your face." Dudley's ham-like hands curled up into meaty fists.

"I'll take that as a yes then. Wouldn't it just break Aunt Petunia's heart if she knew you refuse to acknowledge her existence when you're off being big and bad."

Dudley's face was near puce coloured by this point, looking awfully like his father, but he said nothing. The effort of keeping himself from hitting Marie seemed to be demanding all his self-control. She snorted and eyed his conflicted gang. They seemed content to let them argue it out, if only because they didn't know what else to do.

"So who've you been beating up tonight?" Marie asked, disapproval written all over. "Another ten-year-old? I know you did Mark Evans two nights ago — "

"He was asking for it," snarled Dudley. His friends made weak sounds of agreement out of habit.

"Oh, did he? Sounds like an odd thing to ask for."

"He cheeked me."

"Is that so? Did he say you look like a pig that's been taught to walk on its hind legs? 'Cause that's not cheek, Dud, it true . . . "

A muscle twitched in his jaw as Dudley lunged at her, looking ready to choke her. His gang exclaimed, "D!" as Sally-Anne raised her hands to cover her mouth and gasped, "Marie!" Their alarm was for naught for as soon as Dudley managed to get a grip on her neck, Marie dug her carefully sharpened fingernails into her cousin's fleshy wrists, making him gasp and loosen his grip as nail scraped across bone painfully.

Marie scowled at him. She hissed dangerously, "You take your hands off me, Dudley Dursley, or I'll rip the flesh right off your bones. What kind of man do you think you'll be when you have to resort to violence during an argument with a girl? We'll see how tough you are when you're bleeding your way to the hospital."

Dudley tore his hands out of Marie's grip and bared his teeth at her, trying to ignore the droplets of blood that oozed from the small fingernail gouges. They weren't too deep, but they certainly made a statement. Piers and Gordon looked at Marie warily while the other two looked confounded by Dudley bleeding.

Sally-Anne looked a bit shaken. She clearly was regretting starting this. She had underestimated the animosity between the cousins.

"You think you're so big carrying that thing, don't you?" Dudley said, after a few seconds.

Marie tilted her head and gave him a questioning look. "What thing?"

"That — that thing. You know you're hiding it on you!"

Marie grinned viciously. Was he actually doing this in public? He knew he'd get his friends' mind-wiped if they caught on. "You mean this?" she asked, patting the pocket where her wand was stashed. She made a show of about to pull it out, stopping when his expression grew alarmed. "Why mention it if you don't want me to bring it out?"

"You're not allowed," Dudley said at once, frightening his lackeys further. They had also grown alarmed when they saw Dudley's expression, wondering what kind of deadly weapon Marie had on her to make him look like that. "I know you're not. You'd be expelled from that freak school you go to."

"How do you know they haven't changed the rules, Big D?"

"They haven't," he retorted, though he did look uncertain. Marie just laughed.

"Think you're so big. You're not this brave at night are you?" sneered Dudley.

"What are you on about?" Marie scoffed. "What does it matter what time of day it is? And doesn't it count as night already? That's what we call it when it start to get dark like this."

Marie was completely right about it almost being night. The sun had already set and the street lights were lit. Sally-Anne looked like she wanted to home already but her loyalty to her friend made her stay. God bless those steadfast Hufflepuffs, Marie thought.

"I mean when you're in bed!" Dudley snarled.

Marie stared at her cousin in incomprehension. His large face wore a strangely triumphant look.

"I'll repeat, what are you on about?" she said, completely nonplussed. "I'm not brave in bed? What am I supposed to be afraid of, monsters under the cot?"

"Sounds like he's propositioning you," Sally-Anne murmured, attempting a nonchalant expression.

"I hear you at night," Dudley carried on, ignoring her friend's comment. "Talking in your sleep. Moaning."

Marie, getting an inkling of what Dudley was trying to get at, adopted a scornful expression. "I think we'd all like to know what you were doing listening to me sleep. Especially if I'm moaning as you claim."

Dudley flushed but didn't back down. Instead, he adopted a high-pitched whimpering tone, a horrible mimicry of her own. "'Don't kill Cedric! Don't kill Cedric!' Who's Cedric — your boyfriend?"

Sally-Anne gasped again and looked indignant. "You shut your mouth, Dursley! Don't talk of things you don't know anything about!"

"And you do?" Dudley sneered, turning on the blonde girl. No one besides Marie and Sally-Anne's mother knew she was a witch. "You don't know anything about this freak!" He turned back to Marie and whined again, "'Dad! Help me, Dad! He's going to kill me, Dad! Boo-hoo!'"

Marie stared into his eyes, her eyes glowing and her expression chilling. In her coldest voice, she said, "Don't you ever talk of that again. I don't expect you to understand true terror, you spoiled, pampered house-pet, but I had thought there was enough humanity in you to hold your tongue about someone having nightmares about the psychopath that damn near murdered them. I think after being kidnapped and tortured, I have every right to a few FUCKING NIGHTMARES!" By the end of her statement, she had leaped to her feet and her voice had escalated to a shout as she shook in fury.

Magic crackled under her skin. Sally-Anne reached out a hesitant hand to soothe her friend but the tingle of magic made her withdraw. The blonde girl whispered, "Marie," in concern, wondering if the dark-haired girl was going to accidentally blow up her cousin like she did her aunt.

Marie breathed deeply through her nose. She reigned herself back and gave Dudley a black look.

Dudley looked shocked and almost reluctantly apologetic, he obviously had no idea such a thing had happened. His gang, on the other hand, looked as if they were wondering what kind of demented school Marie went to that such a viciously violent girl like herself had actually been in mortal danger.

"You lot," Marie said, addressing the loitering gang of moron. They jumped when her luminous gaze landed on them. "We're done here; go home." Her tone brooked no argument and the four bullies turned tail to escape. Dudley looked like he was about to protest her commanding his troops but a look of pure murder shut him up.

"Annie," Marie continued, softening her expression for her friend. "I think it's time you head home too."

Sally-Anne merely nodded. She obviously wanted to say something in apology for dragging Marie into a such a dreadful fiasco of a conversation, but instead just smile a quivering smile and left for home. "See you later then."

Marie fixed a blank gaze on her squirming cousin but said nothing. Despite herself and all the resentment she had against him for being so horrible to her — in the past and just now — she found her heart softening just the tiniest bit at his terrified expression. He looked like he expected her to whip out her wand and gut him on the spot. With his wide blue eyes, he reminded her of a house elf — albeit an enormously fat one — and she couldn't help but think him rather cute with such an expression.

Damn fluffy, girly hormones. Wasn't she ready to eat him alive not five seconds ago?

She nodded her head in the general direction of the house and sighed, "Let's go, Dudders." She took off without another word. After a moment, she heard him following her.


Marie frantically pounded at the door of Number Four with all the strength she could spare while half carrying a violently shivering and swaying Dudley. "Stay awake, Dudley, please," she murmured, re-wrapping the arm she had used to knock on the door around her cousin's front to keep him somewhat in place.

She heard agitated grumbles from the living room along with a surly "What the devil?" before the front door was pulled open and Uncle Vernon frowned out at them.

"What do you think — ?" he began but cut himself off with a gasp. He surged forward, grabbing hold of his son with a frightened, "DUDLEY!" He pulled his boy farther into the house while shouting, "WHAT THE DEVIL DID YOU DO TO HIM, GIRL?"

"Vernon, what in worl — DUDLEY!" Aunt Petunia had come running out at the sound of shouting and shrieked at the sight of her son. "Diddy, darling, what happened to you?"

Marie had hustled into the house behind the two men and shut the door before shouting started. She darted toward the kitchen, shouting over her shoulder, "Get him to sit down but make sure he stays awake!" She rummaged through the cupboards, but to her frustration, she didn't find what she was looking for. She jogged back to the sitting room where the Dursleys were bundling up their son and asked, "Don't you have any chocolate in this place?"

"My son is hurt and you're looking for sweets!?" Aunt Petunia yelped indignantly. "What's wrong with him?"

"I'll tell you as soon as we get some chocolate in him!" Marie replied, resenting the fact that they thought her so heartless as to eat when Dudley was obviously injured. "they'll help!"

"What utter — "

"SHUT YOUR TRAP AND TELL ME WHERE YOU'RE HIDING THE BLASTED CHOCOLATES!" Marie roared when Uncle Vernon tried to disagree with her.

Fear for his son made Vernon comply to his niece's command. He lumbered over to where he kept his cigars and cracked open a case that was stuffed with chocolate bars. Saying nothing about how pathetic it was that he had to hide sweets from his wife, Marie snatched up and swiftly unwrapped a Mars Bar. She shoved it at Dudley's mouth and said, "Eat."

At first, Dudley did not respond, but then Marie pried open his slack mouth, shoved half the bar in, and lifted his jaw up, forcing him to chew. He then started chewing automatically. He gave a sigh of relief after he swallowed his first bite, his shivering noticeably lessening, and the sentiment was echoed by the other three people in the room.

Marie slid down from where she had been leaning over Dudley to make him eat the chocolate, and sat on her knees in front of the couch, leaning against the coffee table and running a hand through her hair. If he hadn't eaten . . . That would have meant . . . she had been so scared she had been too late.

The walk from the park had been tensely silent, the usual enmity between them strained even more so from their earlier argument and the actual physical harm they had caused each other. Dusk had fallen, the streetlamps looked like miniature suns illuminating the empty streets. All the houses had cars parked in the drive and all had their windows firmly shut and curtained. The distinctly bland feel of the area was re-enforced by the way the darkness faded out the personal touches of each house, making the neighbourhood look like it enforced a uniform code.

The had been ambling through a dimly lit tunnel went it happened.

Something had happened to the night. The star-strewn indigo sky was suddenly pitch-black and lightless — the stars, the moon, the misty streetlamps at either end of the opening of the tunnel had vanished. The distant grumble of cars and the whisper of trees had gone. The balmy evening was suddenly piercingly, bitingly cold. They were surrounded by total, impenetrable, silent darkness, as though some giant hand had dropped a thick, icy mantle over them blinding them. For a split second, Marie thought she had done magic without meaning to, though it was an odd moment to have done accidental magic since she had already calmed herself down from her fury with Dudley — then her common sense caught up with her — she didn't have the power to turn off the stars; she wasn't doing it. She turned her head this way and that, trying to see something, but the darkness pressed on her eyes like a weightless veil.

Dudley's terrified voice reached Marie's ear. "W-what are you d-doing? St-stop it!"

"I'm not doing anything!" She hissed, turning her head in the direction of his voice. "Shut up and don't move!"

"I c-can't see! I've g-gone blind! I — "

"I said shut up! There's something out there and they'll hear you if you keep on!"

Marie stood stock-still, turning her sightless eyes left and right. The cold was so intense that she was shivering all over; goose bumps had erupted up her arms, and the hairs on the back of her neck were standing up — she opened his eyes to their fullest extent, staring blankly around, unseeing . . .

It was impossible. . . . They couldn't be here. . . . Not in Little Whinging . . . She strained her ears. . . . She would hear them before she saw them. . . .

"I'll t-tell Dad!" Dudley whimpered. "W-where are you? What are you d-do — ?"

"Dudley, be quiet!" She grabbed blindly for him and managed to grip at his arm on her second try. She felt the chill of his flesh and pulled him closer. He clutched desperately at her as he shook, trying to get at her body heat. "I'm not doing this. Shut up or they'll find us! Let me lis — "

Her voice cut off abruptly when she heard exactly she had been dreading. There was something in the tunnel with them, drawing wheezing, rattling hoarse breaths. She felt a horrible jolt of dread as she stood shivering in the unnaturally freezing air.

"Oh, god," She breathed, fear pooling in her stomach. She grappled at her pocket and pulled out her wand. Everything was still until —

WHAM

Dudley shoved Marie harshly away from him, lifting Marie off her feet before she landed heavily on her arms and knocked her head against the pavement. Small white lights popped in front of her eyes and she wondered if it was her lot in life to fall into the shoddiest situations as her wand — the only weapon against dementors — flew out of her hands.

"You moron!" Marie yelled, her eyes watering with pain, as she scrambled to her hands and knees, now feeling around frantically in the blackness. She heard Dudley blundering away, hitting the wall, stumbling. "Damn it all! YOU'RE RUNNING RIGHT AT IT!"

There was a horrible squealing yell, and Dudley's footsteps stopped. At the same moment, Marie felt a creeping chill behind her that could mean only one thing. There was more than one.

"DUDLEY, KEEP YOUR MOUTH SHUT! WHATEVER YOU DO, KEEP YOUR MOUTH SHUT! Wand!" Marie muttered frantically, her hands flying over the ground like spiders. "Where the hell — come on — Lumos!" Desperation made her say the spell, though she knew there was barely a chance in hell anything would come of it.

As if the universe was delighting in defying her expectations, a bright light a number of meters away from her lit up a length of the tunnel wall. If she hadn't been so frantic, she might have been delighted at her first success of intentional wandless magic; as it was, she was more concerned in reaching her wand before it was too late. She stumbled forward only to have her heart plummet as the light suddenly went out directly after the sound of a body hitting the ground and wood cracking.

Oh, god, was that — ? Did her wand just — ?

Marie didn't have time for further thought as the chill up her spine turned to pure ice. She spun to face the thing behind her. A towering, hooded figure was gliding smoothly toward her, hovering over the ground, no feet or face visible beneath its robes, sucking harshly on the night as it came.

Stumbling backwards, Marie did the only thing she could think of. She raised her hands and cried, "Expecto Patronum!"

It was a foolish hope but it was her only thing she could think of. The light making spell had worked, that clearly meant Marie was capable of doing wandless magic. And if she could do wandless magic, theoretically, that meant she was capable of a wandless Patronus as well.

Her theory was proven true as a silvery wisp of vapour shot from the palm of her wand hand and the dementor slowed. Her heart leaped at her mild success, but it wasn't enough! She tripped over her feet as the cloaked wraith loomed over her. A pair of gray, slimy, scabbed hands slid from inside the dementor's robes, reaching for her. A rushing noise filled Marie's ears.

"Expecto Patronum!" Her voice sounded dim and distant. . . . Another wisp of silver smoke, feebler than the last, burts from her hand. She couldn't do it, the spell wasn't working —

There was laughter inside her head, shrill, high-pitched laughter. . . . She could smell the dementor's putrid, death-cold breath, filling her lungs, drowning her — Think . . . something happy. . . . But there was no happiness in her. . . . The dementor's icy fingers were closing on her throat — the high-pitched laughter was growing louder and louder, and a voice spoke inside her head — "Bow to death, Marie. . . It might even be painless. . . . I would not know. . . . I have never died. . . ."

And wouldn't that be an effective way to get away from the nightmare that was Voldemort's return? She could die right here and she'd no longer have to worry about fighting, or people being suspicious of her, or the effort of keeping on anymore. And no one could think of her dying this way and saying she had chickened out by committing suicide since death by Kiss was not a way anyone would want to go, suicidal or not. And likely many people would be happy if she did die.

But was she really going to decide to die or keep living based on what people would think? Fuck them! Had she dwelled so long on other people's expectations, that she was now going to base the way she would leave this world on what the most amount of people would want? Fuck them all, not once had anyone been there beside her at those truly life and death situations, and she certainly didn't owe them anything now that she was the one that was going to die.

Damn it all, she did not make it so far, fought so desperately to live, and taken on atrocities that had older people running away in terror, to give up now. She had a life ahead of her, far more than she had ever thought possible when she was younger. There were people that wanted her; there were friends, there were possibilities. She had something to live for!

She focused her intent and desperation outward, pouring out the elation of her realization that had brought tears of joy to her eyes and —

"EXPECTO PATRONUM!"

An enormous silver stag erupted from Marie's outstretched hand; its antlers caught the dementor in the place where the heart should have been; it was thrown backward, weightless as darkness, and as the stag charged, the dementor swooped away, batlike and defeated.

"THIS WAY!" Marie shouted at the stag. Wheeling around, she sprinted down the now dimly lit tunnel. "DUDLEY? DUDLEY!"

She had run barely a dozen steps when she reached them: Dudley was curled on the ground, his arms clamped over his face; a second dementor was crouching low over him, gripping his wrists in its slimy hands, its hood lowered. It drew a suck breath right in front of Dudley's face and she saw her cousin's facial features were blurring —

"GET AWAY FROM HIM!" She roared. Not waiting for the Patronus, she flung herself at the wretched creature and tackled it away from her cousin, not letting the despair that came along with close contact with the beast deter her. In fact, the despair made her angry. As she felt a painful tugging at what felt like her being, rage overwhelmed her. Murderous, almost insane rage that made her want to sink her teeth in the creature and rip it apart with her bare hands.

Who the fuck did these disgusting things think they were, coming here and terrorizing helpless people? What if she hadn't been here? How many ignorant muggles would have died?

She actually landed a couple solid punches to where it's nose would have been, if it had a nose, and gotten what must have been dementor blood on her fists, before the silver stag she had conjured came galloping back past her. The dementor's eyeless face was bared, it gaping mouth a hideous hole not five inches away from Marie's face when the silver antlers caught it; the thing was thrown up into the air and, like its fellow, it soared away and was absorbed into the darkness. The stag cantered to the end of the tunnel, throwing it's head aggressively, and dissolved into silver mist.

Moon, stars, and streetlamps burst back into life. A warm breeze swept the alleyway. Trees rustled in neighbouring gardens and the mundane rumble of cars in Magnolia Crescent filled the air again. Marie climbed to her feet from where she had been crouched, all her senses vibrating, taking in the abrupt return to normality. Her adrenaline driven fury started to fade and she rushed at Dudley's prone form, hoping she hadn't been too late.

The next few minutes had been a confusing whirlwind. She had somehow pulled Dudley to his feet, when Mrs. Figg of all people had shown up — shrieking "Are you completely mad, girl! You TACKLED that monster!" — and Marie had learned of the secret guard that had been set up by Dumbledore to watch Number 4. After fully comprehending that she had been watched secretly by people that apparently were not at all effective — the dementor attack that she had to fight off by herself being very telling — Marie wasn't sure if she was relieved that she hadn't been completely looked over, or furious that she had been kept out of the loop about yet another thing.

And that repulsive man, that Mundungus, had the gall to try to excuse himself when he had abandoned his post for cauldrons of all things! She wanted to strangle him!

"What the bloody hell have you done, girl?" Uncle Vernon growled, when they were feeling more secure about Dudley's health. Aunt Petunia had her twiggy arms wrapped as far as she could manage around Dudley's shoulder and hand her face pressed into his hair.

Marie matched her uncle glare for glare. She just saved that bullying bastard of an overweight food-disposer from having his soul ripped form his body and eaten by a creature of nightmares after he made everything worse by breaking her wand, thus lowering their chances of surviving from iffy to less than a chance in hell; she was not about to take any blame for him being in less that perfect condition.

"I didn't do a thing!"

Marie barely got her protest out of her mouth before she was cut off. "Don't give me that codswallop!"

She refolded her legs until she was sitting cross-legged on the carpet. "Why the hell would I lie about that?"

"Don't you swear at me, you wretched girl!" Vernon shouted. "Dudley comes home half dead with you dragging him along, and I'm supposed to believe you don't have something to do with it?"

"I don't care if you believe it or not, I didn't hurt him!"

"And what did if it wasn't you?"

"Well, if you'd let me get more than a few words in edgewise, I'd tell you," Marie replied scornfully. "We were attacked by dementors — "

"What the ruddy hell are those?"

"SHUT UP and I'll tell you!" Marie waited in angry silence, making sure she wasn't about to be interrupted again, when she was cut off by Aunt Petunia instead.

"They're the guards at the wizard prison."

The remaining two people in the room that were not still mentally disturbed by the influence of dark creatures, gaped at the now horrified Petunia Dursley, who had slapped a hand to her mouth in shock of her own words. Fortunately — or unfortunately, based on one's way of thinking — a procession of owls attacked the closed windows of the sitting in an attempt to get at Marie, turning the attention away from Petunia's out if character words.

The conversation pretty much went down hill from there.


A/N: And there you have it, yet another story that isn't anywhere near complete. I hope you find it at least mildly interesting and forgive me for it not being my other stories that already have some fans. This one will probably get updated even more slowly than the others since I'm not completely sure where I'm going with this even though I do have a few future scenes already in mind.


Chapter 2: Chapter 2

A/N: Hey guys, here's chapter two. I got a way better response than I expected and I'm glad so many of you like Marie. To who ever it was that told me to keep her mean (I'm sorry, I'm really bad with names, usernames even worse), I plan to. Thanks also to those that liked Sally-Anne, I wasn't sure how ya'll would feel about her since she's not an often used character.

Sorry to person that asked for femslash between our two current leading ladies, I don't plan to write anything but het in detail because I know I don't understand homosexual love enough to do it proper justice. I'm all about realism when things are supposed to be realistic (like character behaviour and relationships) so I won't contrive something I don't understand.

Also, to the people that enjoy romance as a heavy theme, don't read my stuff. I might have some flirting and kissing when it feels right, but I don't make it a big thing. I will never have any "soul-bond" or "I'll die without you!" nonsense. Blame it on me being asexual.

I might have mentioned it before but don't exact regular updates. I have a buttload of stories on the back burner as well as three others up that also need updating.


Marie burst through the door of the room she had been told was the library. If she had stayed in that room, she would have screamed the house down and set delicate ears to stinging with the vulgarity of her language. Barely taking half a second to affirm the truth of what she had been told, she none too gently slammed the door close again. She then immediately set to locking the door and barring it from entrance by shoving the heaviest armchair she could manage in front of it — one that took all her strength to move even with a boost of rage and adrenaline adding onto her strength. She then threw herself into the armchair and pounded the cushioned arms with her her remaining fury.

Oh, she wanted to —! And then she'd —! But Marie reigned in the urge to go back to the bedroom they had been in and beat the living shit out of those two arse-kissing, blindly following, promise-breaking pillocks. She was going to stay in that god forsaken library until she no longer wanted to bitch-slap and groin-stomp the next person that came to her spewing excuses.

Marie tossed her head back against the chair and glared at the dusty bookshelves that greeted her.

They had some fucking nerve!

Of all the stupid things they could have said in an attempt to make her less angry with them for not telling her a fucking thing, they chose 'Dumbledore told us not to'? Since when did they give two shits about what they were told? Why did they pretend that they were just innocent bystanders, forced to bend to the commands of others? Like they were actually the most rule-abiding people around!

Did they think that she was completely stupid?

It hadn't been Marie's idea to accept Malfoy's challenge to a duel at midnight back in first year, or start snooping in the restricted section when they couldn't find anything on Flamel. She wasn't the one that insisted they hijack a magical car and fly it to Scotland, or drug fellow students to use their hair in a restricted potion, or run off to the school library by herself when they were told to stick together. When it came down right to it, Marie never broke the rules unless she had to, it was them that tossed rules about whenever they wanted, so why would they even think that 'we were told not to' would be an acceptable reason to tell her jack-shit?

Ron she could sort of get since it was Dumbledore that told them not to do something, and Ron respected the headmaster more than he did his own parents, but Marie didn't get where Hermione was coming from. The bookish girl might preach respect for authority figures, but her actions told another tale. Marie had been there when Hermione lied right to McGonagall's face about the troll, and when she had talked Hagrid into telling them things he wasn't supposed to. She had heard directly from Ron how the other girl set fire to Snape's robes, and she had been part of the crowd that watched as Hermione hurled insults at the Divination professor before walking out in the middle of lesson; none of that spoke of the piety toward those in charge that she was always on about. Not even the worst of the arrogant bigots in Slytherin that thought themselves above everyone else dared to do anything like what Hermione had.

They didn't care about breaking rules and they regularly defied authority figures; why hadn't they been willing to do it once more? Was keeping their word to her less important than being heroic Gryffindors out on an adventure, proving their bravery?

Marie snatched up a vase that was sitting on a low shelf next to the door and pitched it clean across the room, taking some satisfaction in the way it shattered against a stack of books sitting on a study table and knocked the stack to the floor with several loud thumps.

Though she wanted to scream that she was furious because of her friends being distressingly disappointing, the truth was that their inanity had only compounded onto the anger she had seething just below the surface since the flock of owl that had given her more commands but absolutely no answers. She had been mad when the first Ministry letter said they were going to destroy her wand ("Good luck with that," she had sneered at the letter. Not much to destroy now that her wand was broken.) but the letters telling her stay put and behave infuriated her. Who they hell did they think they were to tell her what to do? She was an orphan that had no obligation to obey any of them, seeing how she wasn't in school and none of them were her legal guardians, especially when they expected her to just obey blindly.

She wished she had managed to give one of the 'guard' sent to pick her up a proper punch in the face when she still had the excuse of not knowing who they were or why they breaking into her relative's house.

Hadn't that been a trip? She had heard them making a ruckus downstairs while the Dursleys were out and Marie had met them at the stairs with a loaded shotgun pointed at them, dug up from her aunt and uncle's room where she knew Uncle Vernon kept a gun just in case. She threatened to blast their heads in until Professor Lupin stepped forward and tried to reassure her. In response, Marie turned the gun on him specifically and demanded that he prove that he actually was himself; she wasn't about to be taken in again by some polyjuice'd Death Eater.

She had allowed herself to be calmed down by her patient former professor after he had proven himself when Mad-Eye — the real one this time — growled, "You quite sure it's her, Lupin? I don't want to chance us bringing back some Death Eater impersonating her. We ought to ask something only Potter would know."

While she could agree that confirming it was really her was sensible, Marie was still peeved by the implication. "Why would you need to do that?" she asked, glaring a bit at the old Auror. "Are you telling me that you think the people you sent to watch me suck so badly at their job that I could have been kidnapped by Death Eaters right in front of them without them even noticing?"

That had put a bee in the paranoid old bastard's bonnet right proper.

She knew shouldn't have been uncooperative, but over four weeks with nothing, not the tiniest hint of a plan to remove her from Privet Drive — none mentioned to her — and suddenly a gaggle of wizards were standing matter-of-factly in the house as though them arriving had been a long-standing arrangement. As if she should have been sitting around, waiting patiently for them to arrive at their convenience. She was too offended to even care she was standing in front of them in an oversized t-shirt, over-sized pajama bottoms, and bed-head. If they wanted her to be ready and presentable when they deigned to retrieve her, they could have at least bloody well called.

It was only after Marie did prove herself, and she and Tonks had packed her things that they had taken to the skies like a flock of giant ducks flying south for the winter. That is, if the ducks were actually flying east and flew in battle formation. Marie was glad she had stayed dressed in her comfy and warm pjs.

Privately, even more privately than the mutinous thoughts she was already thinking to herself, Marie knew she was being unfair to the guard. It wasn't like it was their idea to completely disregard her right as a sentient life form to actually have a choice in plans concerning her. Not that that stopped her from being angry.

"'He thought it was best . . .', 'Made us swear not to tell you anything . . .'," Marie muttered to herself bitterly. What utter bullshit. If it had been one of them stranded and going out of their mind with worry, she wouldn't have given a damn what anyone said.

If owls were so fucking dangerous, why had no one tried sending her something through muggle post? Did they expect Voldemort to have his followers staking out the sodding post office, hiding in the back of a UPS truck, or impersonating mailmen? Did it take too much effort to have one of those bloody stalkers assigned to watch the house slip her a letter while they were under their invisibility cloaks? Why was all the thought given to keeping Marie informed reduced to 'Well, we can't do it the normal way. Guess the girl will have to be out of the loop'?

Fuck them all.

'We don't know anything either!' Ron had said. 'Mum won't let us near the meetings!'

As if that would make up for the fact that she had been left out! As it that made up for the fact that they seemed to forget all about her until it was convenient. Since the beginning of summer, nothing but drivel sent to pacify her. None of them seemed to remember that she had been sent back to her personal hell-hole right after a traumatic event that would have sent others gibbering to the mental hospital. There had been no 'Hello Marie, how are you holding up? I was concerned about how you were feeling after being forcibly used in a necromantic ritual.'

Her head gave a horrid throb and she clenched her eyes against the tears of frustration that leaked out. If she had a crowbar in her hands, she'd . . . She had been so happy to see them again earlier and now she was wishing they would just got to hell.

She jumped out of the abused armchair and walked purposefully toward a bookshelf. God dammit all, she needed something to distract her before she started bleeding out of her eyes from the pressure in her brain. A book would have to do. She would have tried to contact Sally-Anne, but her stuff was still downstairs and she really didn't want to go out and possibly run into Ron and Hermione again right away.

Marie's hand landed on a book that was shoved a bit out of sight between bigger books. She used her fingernails to claw it out from it's hiding place with curiosity. Someone had gone through some effort to hide this book. It was done in red leather with silver writing on the cover.

"Art of the Succubus," she read out loud, tracing her fingers over the spin, her new interest in the book in front of her shoving her frustration to the back of her mind. Sounded like the title of medieval erotica. She opened to a random page and flipped through a bit without reading it yet. She landed on a page with a moving picture of two guys — Renaissance era based on their hair — naked on a couch and rutting. Her eyes widened and she couldn't help but blush a bit. It certainly looked like medieval erotica as well.

What the hell was it even doing here? Marie couldn't help but notice that the binding was worn from heavy use. She looked up and considered the room more directly. It looked neglected and there was dust everywhere, even on the book she had just picked up, so obviously no one came in here often. That meant no one would miss anything should something disappear.

She flipped back to the front and started reading. She would read it until her anger died away. And maybe if it was smutty enough, she could send it to Sally-Anne. Sort of a 'sorry for skipping town without warning you; here's some tasty gay porn in apology' gift.


There were times when Marie wondered if she should have followed her Uncle Vernon's advice back on the day she had turned eleven and just gone to Stonewall High like they had originally planned. She would have never gotten mixed up in life-threatening situations or dark wizards trying to kill her; she would be on her way to a regular life in the muggle world, eventually graduating and getting a job that hopefully paid well. Her biggest concern would be grades and getting credits that would look good on a job resumé. Maybe a boyfriend or two thrown in. Everything would have been completely ordinary and she would have been just another face in the crowd.

Those instances of self-doubt would then lead her to berating herself for not appreciating what she had. Magic was real! She had friends! There were people that cared about her! Everyday always had something satisfyingly magical going on that she was never bored! What more could a girl want?

But it wasn't like she couldn't have made muggle friends, an annoyingly matter-of-fact part of her countered. She had already known that getting away from the Dursleys would lead her to find people that liked and cared about her; they didn't have to have magic to exist. And she was only going on about how she would miss them and magic so much because she had immersed herself so much in it. The truth of the matter was that if she never discovered magic, she would have continued living just as well as she had before, not missing it at all.

So really, was it specifically Ron and Hermione, the Weasleys, and Sirius that she would miss? Coming down right to it, continued the annoying part of her, what she wanted was friends and people that truly cared. Who those people were as individuals didn't matter. If she had met a boy from Ravenclaw on the train before she met Ron, and that boy proved to be kind and friendly, he likely would have ended up as one of her best friends instead of Ron.

Continuing on this line of thought, it was very likely that Marie could have lived out her life as a muggle and been just as happy — maybe even more; not as much happiness to be had when people as trying to kill you — completely ignorant of the wizarding world. She could probably even leave the country and start a new life — like she had fantasized about before — and be just as happy as she had always been.

Marie wasn't sure how she felt about realizing such a thing about herself. Did that make her shallow? She liked hanging out with her friends and sharing things with them, but the person that was her friend didn't matter so long as they got along fairly well. Well, if she ever had a huge falling out like the one she had with Ron because of the Tournament, she could console herself with the fact that she could move on to different people with little difficulty. She just had to make sure she kept the fact to herself or else that falling out would come sooner instead of later.

Maybe she could drop that bomb after finishing Hogwarts if she ever want to go through with the plan to leave the country and assume a new identity.

This was the train of thought that churned about Marie's mind as Mrs. Weasley and Sirius shouted at each other about she should be told. Or shouldn't be told, in the case of Mrs. Weasley who seemed to forget that she was currently questioning the mental stability of the owner of the house she was currently running as it were her own, who also happened to be Marie's godfather — the only person she was obligated to listen to — and also that Marie was sitting right there, growing more irritated every passing second they sat there arguing about her like she wasn't there.

They had been going at it since Marie had come down for dinner — ignoring the space near her friends — and Sirius had asked about her lack of questions concerning what was going on. Marie would have readily laid that assumption to rest if it hadn't been for the Weasley matriarch cutting in, claiming Marie to young to know anything.

"She's only fifteen!" the red-haired matron had exclaimed, as if someone's age mattered when there was an insane terrorist on the loose, aiming to kill them.

Marie said out loud exactly what she had thought. Suffice to say, it didn't go over well.

They went back and forth about 'needing to know' and 'right to know' and all sorts of other tosh that basically boiled down to a few facts; Mrs. Weasley was overprotective though she meant well, and apparently thought that the knowledge that Voldemort was doing anything was too much for Marie's poor mental health to cope with, while Sirius was not at full adult maturity because of his time in jail, and he thought Marie had every right to know what was going on, though he might have being too carefree since Marie really wasn't an adult yet.

"Dumbledore has his reasons for not wanting Marie to know too much, and speaking as someone who has got Marie's best interests at heart —"

"Mrs. Weasley, please," Marie said, cutting in, tired of the back and forth nonsense. She leaned into Sirius' arm and curled around it comfortingly, feeling him trembling from anger, and patted his hand soothingly. "If someone has concrete reasons to not tell me something I have a right to know, I would need to know those reasons at the very least. Until someone gives me an actually good reason not to know what's going on — like possibly putting someone's life in danger — I want to know everything I can. I don't see how being kept ignorant would help me in this case."

"Dumbledore said you —"

"Dumbledore isn't exactly in my good books at the moment," Marie said, her eyes narrowing. From the tenseness in Sirius' jaw when the headmaster had previously been mentioned, she could tell he wasn't at all happy with the older man either. "Quite frankly, while I appreciate him going through so much trouble to keep an eye on me — though I wish someone had told me about that too — he is not my father and has no right to make decisions for me!"

That statement had gone over as well as her comment about being plenty old enough for people to try to kill her.

In the end, after being called 'obviously too immature to understand the situation' and 'too childish,' Marie had been allowed to ask her questions and get at least some answers. Mrs. Weasley had kicked up another fuss about her children knowing anything — even Fred and George though they were already of age — and had almost forcefully removed them from the room when Mr. Weasley came to the twins' rescue saying they really couldn't make the two leave since they were already of age.

That had resulted in Mrs. Weasley forcing Ron and Ginny out of the room at wand-point when they begged to stay as well. Ron tried to argue that it wasn't fair that Marie got to stay when he had to leave, and that Marie would tell him all about it later even if he did leave, but Marie had been made to agree not to tell the youngest Weasleys anything at all. While a part of her was vindicated by them being kept in the dark as she had been, there was also the matter of Mrs. Weasley being their mother and having full right to tell her kids what to do; she was arguing for her rights, she was not about to be a hypocrite and encroach on another person's.

So, when the two youngest Weasleys were escorted back to their rooms, Marie, the twins, and Hermione got their questions answered. Through quick thinking on her own part, Hermione managed to argue that her parents let her come over with their full permission and expected her to to take care of herself, therefore, since she was allowed to do as she pleased, she also was within her rights to stay. Mrs. Weasley turned tomato red at that.

Now Marie was sitting in the bedroom cleaned out for her, staring blankly at sleeping portrait in front of her bed, trying to make sense of what she had heard. Hermione and Ginny were sleeping in the room next to hers and Ron and the twins were across the hall. No doubt Ginny had stayed away to grill Hermione about what was said and — her sharp ears picked up the sound of a faint pop — the twins had apparated into Ron's room to inform him as well. Marie was absently amused by the fact that Mrs. Weasley had forgotten to make the other three swear not to tell the youngest of her brood anything.

Voldemort was laying low to recruit followers while Fudge was doing his damnedest to discredit Dumbledore for saying the Dark Lord was back. The Ministry stood in firm opposition against those that wanted to start preparing for attacks while the evil bastard was supposedly preparing some super weapon that the Order feared was worse than what he had the last war.

Not much to work with but at least it was something.

Marie should probably expect to be slammed by her association with Dumbledore as well as being the person that first claimed that Voldemort was back. She idly wondered if she should have paid attention to more than just the front page of the Prophet. If Skeeters disgusting farce of reporting news was the standard all reporters of wizarding Britain stuck to, it was likely she was being slandered left and right.

Those shameless arse-lickers.

She wondered how Diggory was holding up and if he was being verbally attacked as well, she didn't know him as well as others but she didn't really take him as the sort to be used to dangerous fiascos and near-death experiences. Was he okay after almost getting hit with that Killing Curse? Was he being sneered at as well? Maybe she should send him a letter.

Marie sighed and climbed out of bed, digging through her things to find the thing that would let her talk to Sally-Anne.

Sally-Anne Perks, while an excellent friend and admirable person in many ways, was obsessed with trends and gadgets. She was subscribed to fashion magazines and celebrity gossip rags, and swore by her owl-order catalogs that she had sent in from the States. Marie had an expanded jewelry box full of shiny things that caught Sally-Anne's eye, beauty products she wasn't even sure how to apply, and dozens of gadgets that Annie had forced on her because they were the magical equivalent of muggle technology that 'she just had to have.' Marie wasn't certain exactly when in her life she would ever need a charm bracelet that stored a shrunken, self-inflating inflatable raft and a set of oars, but it looked cute and casual enough that she didn't mind wearing it.

Those daffy Americans and their inventions.

Digging pass her music-marble player, a camera thingy, and her giant bottle of mood-colour nail polish, Marie pulled out a communication mirror that could disguise itself as a mobile phone. This was something she could see the use of, especially if they were trying to blend in out with the muggles. The only down side was that it couldn't make phone calls as well, so it was basically a walkie talkie for those linked together. Sally-Anne had has shoved the mirror down her throat when it was obvious they were going to be good friends and that it was likely to be months before they could talk in person again when Marie went back to Hogwarts.

"Sally-Anne Perks," Marie said, taking care not to be too loud. The image in the mirror clouded over and churned like someone waving their hand through smoke. Marie waited as the smoke thickened and darkened. A guttural groan reached her ears as the mirror turned completely shadowed, though she could make out the faintest of silhouettes.

"Ma-arie?" Sally-Anne asked in a croaky voice, a yawning breaking in between syllables. The silhouette changed shape a bit before Sally-Anne became visible, having just turned on a lamp. The strawberry-blonde was still slack-faced from sleep and was rubbing at her eyes. She peering through slitted eyes out at Marie as her mouth turned down in a frown. "The fuck, you crazy bitch? Do you know what time it is?" She made a show of turning to the clock on her bedside table and scowled even more heavily. "It's tomorrow. The hell do you want?"

"Seriously? Shit, I'm sorry. I forgot that it was late."

"'Forgot that it was late'?" Sally-Anne echoed, waking up more. She blinked blearily. "The sodding hell have you been doing that the movements of the earth and moon were deemed irrelevant?"

Marie sighed and climbed back on the bed. "Buckle down, bimbo, 'cos this is a mo-fo of a story."


Marie scowled at her reflection. The damned thing was one of those moving ones and it was flutter about, preening, and being such a right twit that Marie was insulted by it sharing her likeness.

"It's been so long since someone's used me," it told her. "And the last one was a proper dog of a woman. I never talked to her more than I had to."

"Lucky me," Marie muttered sarcastically, trying to figure out of her hair really did look like that or the mirror was just distorting the image. "Stop fooling around and let me have a proper look at myself or I'll move you to an empty room!"

The mirror looked horrified and immediately did as she said.

Today was the day of her hearing and she couldn't wait to give that Mafalda Hopkirk bint a piece of her mind. Trying to expel her for fighting for her life! In what twisted world was that acceptable? What idiot made that a law? If they tried to push that on the public back when magicals still lived among the muggles, there wouldn't be any magicals left today. Stupid ministry. Why was it that governments in general seemed to suck so much?

Marie turned a bit to check her profile and was pleased to note that her outfit was perfectly fit to wear among wizards and muggles. She twirled a bit. The shirt she was wearing was really flattering.

Alice, Sally-Anne's neighbour and the one that warned her about not taking care of her hair, had a closet full to bursting of clothes, many of which she had either grown out of or didn't fit her in the first place. Alice's parents were divorced and her father was a well-to-do business man that tried to make up for not spending much time with her by buying her all the clothes she wanted. Alice was not the sort to be bribed so she got a bit of her own back by being completely ridiculous in her spending. When Sally-Anne dragged Marie over to Alice's house to borrow cooler clothes for Knuckle Bones' music videos, Marie had ended up being given more clothes than she had ever had in her life, ones that actually fit and looked brilliant on her.

She was wearing an outfit Sally-Anne had picked out for her the night before, some fluttery skirted, pretty bloused, gypsy-styled job that she could easily prance through a field of flowers in. She even had one of those flower headbands on to keep her hair in a facade of order and her fringe from flying up and revealing her scar. She looked like she was ready to hug a tree.

"And not at all like someone who would break the law," Sally-Anne had added. "Put on a wide-eyed, dreamy expression and you'd look like a flower child training to become a druidess. Or that you've been smoking some really good weed."

Jokes aside, Marie was hoping to come off as an innocent girl that had been dreadfully wrong by the system. She hoped to maintain that cover and leave the hearing, cleared of her charges before she exploded at the useless toss-pots and started flinging hexes at them with her new wand.

Speaking of her new wand, the occupants of Grimmauld Place had been horrified to learn that her wand had been broken. There had been a great hullabaloo during which Mundungus Fletcher had been turned into a jellyfish, Tonks had tripped over her chair and yank Elphias Doge down with her by his beard, and Marie was cuddled by Mrs. Weasley, Hermione, and three other women because of the trauma of having a broken wand. She thought it was all rather excessive since Ron had broken his wand back in second year and no one tried to console him with death by boobs.

It was Sirius that had ended up being the voice of reason (Remus was not in that day), suggesting that Marie use one of the wands in the attic until they could take her out to get a new one. Marie could tell Mrs. Weasley was about to protest her using any of the wands that used to belong members of a known dark family and she quickly agreed before another word could be said.

Marie carried a twelve inch oak wand that looked like it had been sharpened to stab people with for a total of a three days before the war they were waging against the decrepit old house —'cleaning' Snape had called it — was put on a pause and she was escorted by four Order members on top of being disguised as a boy to Ollivander's. Marie was mildly surprised Moody only came up withtwo escape plans in case Death Eaters had transfigured themselves into wands and were lying in wait just in case Marie showed up.

After getting a butternut and phoenix feather wand (Ollivander had taken out the old core and put it into a fourteen inch butternut blank after giving her a heavily curious look. "A wand for those that shape their own lives; a gambler's wand," he'd said. "And a willow handle to help you better channel that tempestuous magic, I think.") Marie was fully immersed in the cleaning of the Black house. She was tempted to feign a migraine just to get a proper break, but held back on the idea since it felt too dishonest and she really did need an appropriately mind-numbing distraction from worrying over the hearing.

There was a knock at her. "Marie?" came Ron's voice. "Mum says you need to come have breakfast before you go."

She gave herself a final once-over and went to open the door. She gave Ron smile. They were no longer at odds after he had saved her from the murderous ghoul that had haunted the upstairs toilet. "I'm ready. Oh, wait —" She doubled back and snatched up the bag Sally-Anne had given her for her birthday. "Okay, now I'm ready."


When Marie first joined Knuckle Bones, she thought all she would have to do was sing back up, act sexy when the song called for at, and maybe smack on a tambourine (that was how it was on the TV when Dudley was veggie out for the night.). Instead, she was taught a variety of vocal techniques from different genres of music — Knuckle Bones did covers of all sorts of music — and she was explicitly told that to stay in the band, she had to own the stage. Not the sort to back down when things got tough, Marie threw herself into what they wanted her to be able to do.

Former female vocalists that still hung out taught her how to dance; Marie copied and practiced moves so passionately, she had no time to embarrassed about dancing in public. She would never be a ballerina but she could certainly shake her arse and rock out. Alex, the bassist who was also their main screamer, taught her how to let one rumble right from the back of the throat, and Marie wasn't sure there had ever been anything that made her feel as satisfied and right as throwing all her frustration in to a proper growl. She actually took to beat-boxing faster than the rest, having spent years avoiding bullies and entertaining herself by making music with her mouth. A few video tutorials and she was set.

The first time they had performed live, she had been terrified right up until the moment they got on stage. Then she channeled the courage that had her facing down possessed teachers, giant monster, and the judgment of those that expected things from her, the courage that made her worthy of Gryffindor. Needless to say, she didn't falter, and followed through. Hair flying about, limbs stretching and pulling, the room echoing with her voice, Marie had never felt more alive, more in the moment, just more. She was so completely, utterly Marie that wasn't sure how she could have been hiding so long.

With a posse of hanger-ons cheering them on in real life while viewers praised them and begged for more online, was it any wonder Marie had come out of that shell and never wanted to go back? Marie took Alex's words to heart as a motto to live by; if you want to be a certain way, you have to take a hold of it and make it your own.

Those words of wisdom came back to her as she walked into Courtroom Ten alone, far earlier than was originally scheduled. She took in the imposing size of the room — it was the place she had visited inside Dumbledore's Pensieve, where she had watched the Lestranges sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban — she acknowledged the rows upon rows of robed ministry workers seated in the elevated jury box, and she took note of the poorly concealed look of disdain on the face of the Minister, the person that was the judge presiding over this hearing based on where he stood. It was not at all like the small trial with Madame Bones that she was originally supposed to have.

It was obvious that her hopes of appearing harmless to aid her chances of being cleared would be useless so she discarded that plan before even trying it. Her face stiffened in it's stoniness. She was obviously being set up to lose.

Well, she sure as hell wasn't going down without a fight. She settled herself in the mentality she always had when facing down monsters that meant to take her out. If this trial was to go as she wanted, she had to own it.

The walls were made of dark stone, dimly lit by torches. Empty benches rose on either side of her, but ahead, in the highest benches of all, were many shadowy figures. They had been talking in low

voices, but as the heavy door swung closed behind Marie, an ominous silence fell.

A cold male voice rang across the courtroom. "You're late."

Oh, they wanted to play it that way?

"I came over two hours earlier than was originally scheduled by muggle transport, so didn't receive the owl sent half an hour ago, re-scheduling at the last minute." She sent an unimpressed look in the direction the voice had come. "Twenty minutes notice is pushing it if you want someone to arrive on time."

Bring it, bureaucrats.

"That is not the Wizengamot's fault," said the voice reproachfully.

"Oh, I'm sure."

She could almost feel the man's displeasure. "Take your seat."

Marie dropped her gaze to the chair in the center of the room, the arms of which were covered in chains. She had seen those chains spring to life and bind whoever sat between them. Her shoulders set. If they meant to frighten her into submission, they would need to bring out something better than a chair. Her footsteps echoed loudly as she walked across the stone floor. When she sat herself fully on the seat and made herself comfortable, the chains clinked rather threateningly but did not bind her. These bastards had some nerve.

There were about fifty of them, all, as far as she could see, wearing plum-colored robes with an elaborately worked silver W on the left-hand side of the chest and all staring down their noses at her, some with very austere expressions, others looks of frank curiosity.

In the very middle of the front row sat Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic. Fudge was a portly man who often sported a lime-green bowler hat, though today he had dispensed with it; he had dispensed too with the indulgent smile he had once worn when he spoke to Marie. Showing his true colours at last. A broad, square-jawed witch with very short gray hair sat on Fudge's left; she wore a monocle and looked forbidding. On Fudge's right was another witch, but she was sitting so far back on the bench that her face was in shadow.

At last, Fudge said in a ringing voice, "Disciplinary hearing of the twelfth of August," and Percy (the traitor) began taking notes at once, "into offenses committed under the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery and the International Statute of Secrecy by Marie Lilith Potter, resident at Number Four, Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey.

"Interrogators: Cornelius Oswald Fudge, Minister of Magic; Amelia Susan Bones, Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement; Dolores Jane Umbridge, Senior Undersecretary to the Minister. Court Scribe, Percival Ignatius Weasley —"

"— Witness for the defense, Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore," said a quiet voice from behind Marie, who nearly jumped from her seat in shock. She turned in her seat and looked on disbelievingly.

Dumbledore was striding serenely across the room wearing long midnight-blue robes and a perfectly calm expression. His long silver beard and hair gleamed in the torchlight as he drew level with Marie and looked up at Fudge through the half-moon spectacles that rested halfway down his very crooked nose.

The members of the Wizengamot were muttering. All eyes were now on Dumbledore. A few looked annoyed, others slightly frightened; two elderly witches in the back row, however, raised their hands and waved in welcome.

Marie felt a tangled knot of emotions at seeing Dumbledore. She couldn't help but feel more hopeful with him there even though she wanted to stomp up to him and give him proper punch in the gut as well. As it was, she could only stare with a slightly unhappy look on her face. Let the spectators make of that as they wanted.

Dumbledore then proceeded say the most bewildering things and behave as if they were all just sitting down for nice tea, thoroughly discombobulating the Minister until he could barely finish a sentence.

When he finally managed to pull himself together, Fudge shuffled his notes and said, "Yes. Well, then. So. The charges. Yes."

He extricated a piece of parchment from the pile before him, took a deep breath, and read, "The charges against the accused are as follows: That she did knowingly, deliberately, and in full awareness of the illegality of her actions, having received a previous written warning from the Ministry of Magic on a similar charge, produce a Patronus Charm in a Muggle-inhabited area, in the presence of a Muggle, on August the second at twenty-three minutes past nine, which constitutes an offense under paragraph C of the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery, 1875, and also under section thirteen of the International Confederation of Wizards' Statute of Secrecy.

"You are Marie Lilith Potter, of Number Four, Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey?" Fudge said, glaring at Marie over the top of his parchment.

"Yes," she said. Why the bloody hell else would she be there if she wasn't?

"You received an official warning from the Ministry for using illegal magic three years ago, did you not?"

"Yes, but —"

"And yet you conjured a Patronus on the night of the second of August?" said Fudge.

"Yes," said Marie, "but —"

"Knowing that you are not permitted to use magic outside school while you are under the age of seventeen?"

"Yes, sir, but —"

"Knowing that you were in an area full of Muggles?"

"Yes —"

"Fully aware that you were in close proximity to a Muggle at the time?"

"Yes," Marie confirmed, some of her irritation leaking through. She wanted to strangle him! Couldn't he shut up long enough for someone else to get a sodding word in edgewise? "but I only used it because we were —"

The witch with the monocle on Fudge's left cut across him in a booming voice. "You produced a fully fledged Patronus?"

"Yes," said Marie, "because —"

"A corporeal Patronus?"

The fuck was wrong with these people? "Yes, ma'am, I did."

"Your Patronus had a clearly defined form? I mean to say, it was more than vapor or smoke?"

"Yes," said Marie, feeling extremely impatient. "it's a stag, it's always a stag."

"Always?" boomed Madam Bones. "You have produced a Patronus before now?"

"Yes," said Marie, "I've been doing it for over a year —"

"And you are fifteen years old?"

"Yes, and —"

"You learned this at school?"

Sodding. Bleeding. Motherfucking. Cuntmunching. Hell. She completely stilled her face so her fury would not be painted across her face. "Yes, Professor Lupin taught me in my third year, because of the —"

"Impressive," said Madam Bones, staring down at her, "a true Patronus at that age . . . very impressive indeed."

ARGH! She hated these people!

Some of the wizards and witches around her were muttering again; a few nodded, but others were frowning and shaking their heads.

"It's not a question of how impressive the magic was," said Fudge in a testy voice. "In fact, the more impressive the worse it is, I would have thought, given that the girl did it in plain view of a Muggle!"

"I did it because of the dementors!" she said loudly, before anyone could interrupt her again. "Why in Merlin's name else would I do it?"

She had expected more muttering, but the silence that fell seemed to be somehow denser than before.

"Dementors?" said Madam Bones after a moment, raising her thick eyebrows so that her monocle looked in danger of falling out. "What do you mean, girl?"

"I mean there were two dementors down that alleyway and they went for me and my cousin!"

"Ah," said Fudge again, smirking unpleasantly as he looked around at the Wizengamot, as though inviting them to share the joke. "Yes. Yes, I thought we'd be hearing something like this."

"Dementors in Little Whinging?" Madam Bones said in tones of great surprise. "I don't understand —"

"Don't you, Amelia?" said Fudge, still smirking. "Let me explain. She's been thinking it through and decided dementors would make a very nice little cover story, very nice indeed. Muggles can't see dementors, can they, girl? Highly convenient, highly convenient . . . so it's just your word and no witnesses —"

She completely had it with this man. "Excuse me, sir. I'm not very familiar with the justice system here, but where I'm from, we generally allow the accused to give their side of the story without interruption before we go passing judgment on the situation. I would have thought you would want to know my reasons for casting the magic that you say I did, especially since this is supposedly a trial for my breaking the Reasonable Restriction ofUnderage Sorcery."

The mutters rose up again but Marie would not be cowed. She fixed her most disapproving look on her face and continued. "There were two of them, coming from opposite ends of the alley, everything went dark and cold and my cousin ran for it —"

"Enough, enough!" said Fudge with a very supercilious look on his face. "I'm sorry to interrupt what I'm sure would have been a very well-rehearsed story —"

"Sir, I'm not sure what you think I do with my life, but let me assure you, not once have I ever thought to myself, 'Gee, I wonder what I should do next to get myself in expulsion-worthy trouble? Oh, I know! I should do something illegal and then I'll come up with an outrageous lie just for shits and giggles.'" More mutters at her language. Marie painted an expression that obviously questioned his intelligence. "There are better things to do, sir, like watch grass grow. If wanted to lie to your face and get away with it, I wouldn't choose 'I got attacked by dementors' as my line. I would say 'that lime-green hat you always wear certainly looks fetching on you, sir.'"

Fudge was struck mute by outrage that he could only gape at her. Marie eyeballed him for a few seconds before turning to Madam Bones. "May I assume that you, Madam, will listen to the entire account before making judgment?"

Madam Bones wore an expression of amusement mixed with disapproval. "I suppose I will have to before you offend more Wizengamot members than you already have."

"Thank you, ma'am. But before I start, I was wondering if you could tell me why I'm having a hearing at all. I was told that I would get one after my second offense, but if you count this one, it would only be my first."

Fudge came back to life at this. He snatched up a page from his notes at waved it at her furiously. "I have right here the confirmation that you produced a Hover Charm three years ago, also in the presence of muggles! Are you trying to worm your way out of that as well?"

"I want to clear myself of that charge as well, yes, I do, sir."

"This is highly irregular," Madam Bones said, readjusting her monocle. "But if this was the standard hearing I normally host in my office, I would allow it. I see no reason why it shouldn't be allowed now."

The Minister spluttered at Madam Bones for a moment before, glaring back down at Marie. "Well, then, if you're so set on telling your tall tale, let's hear it then!"

Marie leaned back in her chair and started talking. "I got a letter before my second year about a Hover Charm in the presence of muggles, but I'll tell you right now that wasn't me. A house elf came to me, telling me about a plot to kill me and how it wanted me to stay away from Hogwarts —"

"What nonsense is this?" Fudge cut it, a derisive sneer on his face.

"I'll swear an oath that I'm telling the truth!" Marie countered. "Right here, right now, on my magic! I'll do it!"

There was a heavy silence before everyone started talking all that once. Madam Bones banged her gavel, looking aggrieved, and cried, "Order in the court!" She looked seriously down at where Marie sat with her arms crossed. "Do you understand the severity of what you're offering? If you misspeak while under oath, you'll be left less than a squib."

"I understand perfectly and I'm not bothered in the least bit because I'm not lying." The last bit was directed at the puffed up minister. The two engaged in a brief stare-down before Madam Bones coughed to get their attention and nodded at Marie to continue.

"May I swear the oath now?"

"As you please."

Marie pulled out her wand and pointed it at the ceiling. "I swear on my magic that what I will say today in front of this assembly will be what I know and believe to be true. So mote it be." She pointed the wand down at the ground but kept it in her hand as she continued. "As I was saying, a house elf came and tried to keep me away from school and it got upset when I said that I wasn't going to stay away. The little beast then told me that it would make me stay away and then ran downstairs to terrorize my muggle relatives and their guests. It somehow knew that any magic it did would be taken as my fault, and it was absolutely right."

Marie pointed the wand up again and whispered, "Lumos."

The light's existence spoke plainly for itself.

There was an awkward silence in which anyone that tried to speak against her knew perfectly well that to do so was to folly. Minister Fudge turned red in embarrassment and frustration.

Seeing the look on the minister's face brought to mind the only other thing he could try to pin on her, and she quickly spoke to cut that route off from him as well.

"The only other time I can think of that might've been taken as me breaking the Restriction was that time after Sirius Black broke out of prison." She pasted a saccharine smile on her face. "You remember, right, Minister? You were there at the Cauldron to meet me when I got there. I had accidentally inflated my aunt like a balloon, but that had somehow been taken as underage magic by you, though you generously offered to over look it.."

"Accidentally inflated your aunt," Madam Bones echoed, a look of bewilderment on her face. "This was back two years ago when Black escaped? You were thirteen, weren't you? That's a rather old for accidental magic."

Marie shrugged. "I never really grew out of it. I gave my uncle a rather fierce shock a few weeks ago when he grabbed my shoulder suddenly. Any ways, blowing up my aunt. I didn't have my wand in my hand when it happened — didn't have my wand on me the time with the time house elf either — nor did I mean for it to happen, so wouldn't that be accidental magic?"

She paused to scan the jury and was encouraged by the faces she saw that looked sympathetic and in agreement with her. Looked like she had won over some supporters with her oath. She smiled a small but sincere small, getting a few back.

"So, by my reckoning," Marie said to Madam Bones. "I'll have to say that this would be my first offense — that is, if it wasn't perfectly reasonable for me to defend myself since both my cousin and I were being attacked, and if not for the fact that my wand was broken before the magic I'm being accused of using happened."

"Start from the beginning," the older lady said sharply, interest evident in her eyes.

"My cousin and I had been walking home from the park," said Marie. "It was sometime in the evening and the streetlamps had already come on. We were passing through a tunnel when everything went dark and it started getting cold. My cousin and I don't usually get along so he thought I was doing it, so he pushed me and tried to run away. I didn't see how far he got before the dementor caught him, but I'm pretty sure he actually ran right at it.

"He knock my wand from my hand when he pushed me so I was freaking out. I didn't know what else to do so I called out a light-making spell. Shockingly, my wand lit up, and I was about to run to pick it up when Dudley ran at the light and managed to break my wand when he fell on it."

"Your wand lit even though you were not touching it?" Madam Bones asked her to confirm when Marie paused to take a breath.

"Yes, ma'am. It was at least five feet away."

"Irregular," the woman muttered. "Continue."

"Well, with my wand broken, there wasn't much I could do when the second dementor came at me. I was kicking and flailing about a bit since I've always been sensitive dementors before I figured since I managed to light my wand without it in my hand, I might as well try a Patronus Charm.

"I was keyed up so I suppose adrenaline had something to do with it but I managed a whisp that made the dementor slow. I was overjoyed that it had actually worked and it only took my third attempt at it for my usual full Patronus to manifest. It took care of the dementor right on top of me while I went to see to Dudley.

"I wasn't thinking straight," Marie admitted, letting a bit of chagrin leak into her tone and she smiled sheepishly up at the jury. "I saw the thing had pried Dudley's arms away from his face — I had warned him earlier that he needed to keep his mouth shut — and that his face was already blurring so I — well, my Patronus was still caught up with the other dementor so I charged at the one on top of my cousin and tackled it to the ground."

"You . . . you tackled a dementor?" Madam Bones echoed incredulously.

"I didn't have any other way of getting it away from Dudley," Marie said. shrugging a bit. "I think it tried to Kiss me as well — there was this weird pulling and it hurt like hell — but I gave it a couple punches to the face so it didn't get the chance. My Patronus came then and it finally chased off the bloody monster."

There was a moment of disbelieving silence. "Ms. Potter," Madam Bones finally said, plucking the monocle from her eye and cleaning it. "Never have I heard such a fantastical tale. If it weren't for your oath, I'm not sure if I would believe you."

"Why should we believe it?" said another voice suddenly. The woman that had previously been sitting in the shadows next to the Minister leaned forward. She was an unattractive woman, her face too wide and square as well as unpleasantly plump. "The girl swore that what she tells us is what she knows and believes to be true, but it's possible that she's mistaken in her beliefs.

"After all," she added in a simpering tone. "Dementors are under Ministry control; why would they be out in Muggle England? Isn't it more likely that the girl mistook some muggle hooligans as dementors and over-reacted?"

"That's right!" Fudge agreed. He glared nastily at Marie. "Who's to say they weren't just muggles in costumes? We have only your word and no witnesses —"

The Minister fell silent when Dumbledore cleared his throat. Marie felt irritated at the sound. She had thought he had come to be moral support or whatever since he hadn't said a word since he got there. If he was actually there to help why hadn't he said anything sooner?

"We do, in fact, have a witness to the presence of dementors in that alleyway," he said without looking at Marie. "Other than Dudley Dursley, I mean."

It was then that Mrs. Figg was brought in and Marie was further bothered by the fact that the woman proved to be a shoddy witness even though she had seen most of it. She could have at least remembered to something other than house slippers when she came to testify. And her description! Marie didn't think she had a way with words or anything but 'big and wearing cloaks' didn't at all discourage the toad woman's comment of the dementors possibly being local thugs.

It was only through Madam Bones' uncompromising fairness that Mrs. Figg wasn't dismissed entirely as a witness.

"Big and wearing cloaks." The monocled woman repeated coolly as Fudge snorted derisively. "I see. Anything else?"

"Yes," said Mrs. Figg. "I felt them. Everything went cold, and this was a very warm summer's night, mark you. And I felt . . . as though all happiness had gone from the world . . . and I remembered . . . dreadful things. . . ."

Praise the powers the be, at least she didn't end up sounding ever more ridiculous than she had. She finished up with a summary of the attack that mirrored what Marie had said, sounding just as incredulous as she had before when she confirmed that Marie had physically attacked the monster that was on Dudley.

It was almost word for word exactly what Marie had described and it was obvious that Fudge was no longer sure of his position nor was he happy about it.

"But it's ridiculous!" He complained. "They are under Ministry control; why would dementors go to Little Whinging? It's simply impossible!"

Impossible. Exactly as he had said when she had told him that Voldemort had returned. This was the sort of man that would deny a person dying right in front of him if the death would inconvenience him.

"Impossible, you say?" Marie said with a derisive frown on her face. "Tell that to my cousin who almost got Kissed! I'm sure he'd love to hear all about how it's simply impossible that his soul was almost stolen because dementors are under Ministry control!" A thought occurred to her and her eyes narrowed. Would they —? Maybe they would; Fudge was proving himself to be a man that had thing dealt with privately and then swept under the rug.

Marie continued. "Since you insist that they wouldn't do anything with Ministry approval, maybe I should ask then why the Ministry sent a pair of dementors to a muggle area that I just so happen to live in? To the exact street I just so happen to live on?"

Fudge looked alarmed and then nervous by the contemplative looks sent his way. "Here now, girl, there's need to start making outlandish claims!"

"I'm making outlandish claims? I am not the one that accused someone of faking a dementor attack to get attention."

"While Marie may be phrasing it indelicately," Dumbledore said, adding onto the conversation. "If it is true that the dementors are taking orders only from the Ministry of Magic, and it is also true that two dementors attacked Marie and her cousin a week ago, then it follows logically that somebody at the Ministry might have ordered the attacks." His tone was pure levity. "Of course, these particular dementors may have been outside Ministry control —"

"There are no dementors outside Ministry control!" snapped Fudge, who had turned brick red.

Dumbledore inclined his head in a little bow. "Then undoubtedly the Ministry will be making a full inquiry into why two dementors were so very far from Azkaban and why they attacked without authorization."

"It is not for you to decide what the Ministry of Magic does or does not do, Dumbledore!" snapped Fudge, now a shade of magenta of which Uncle Vernon would have been proud. the

Dear lord, the grandstanding was getting old. Who was he trying to impress?

"Of course it isn't," said Dumbledore mildly. "I was merely expressing my confidence that this matter will not go uninvestigated."

He glanced at Madam Bones, who readjusted her monocle and stared back at him, frowning slightly.

"I would remind everybody that the behavior of these dementors, if indeed they are not figments of this girl's imagination, is not the subject of this hearing!" said Fudge. "We are here to examine Marie Potter's offenses under the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery!"

"I'd say the fact that I needed to perform underage magic to fight of those dementors makes them a perfect topic for this hearing," Marie said, leaning forward in her seat. "And since fighting off a deadly threat is within the limits of using underage magic, I'd say that I haven't violated the Decree, so no laws were broken."

Fudge lost it then. It seemed being stood up to by a teenage girl was too much for him. An ink bottle was knocked over when he leaned over his podium violently. He snarled savagely at her, "Laws can be changed!"

"But should they be changed?" Marie shot back. "Are you saying that you're willing to change laws that have proven to be effective and fair just to suit your own purposes? What of they people you're meant to be representing? Serve and protect and all that."

Dumbledore laid a pacifying hand on her shoulder. Marie let him ease her back into her seat as he began talking his way to finish up the hearing and in her favour. Suffice to say only Fudge and his ilk voted against her.

As Dumbledore swept out of the room as soon as the vote was finished, Marie stood and surveyed the jury, paying especial attention to those that had voted against her. She made to leave but couldn't help but let fly a parting shot.

"Is it common for the entire Wizengamot to be called together for a case of underage magic? You would think that the supreme judicial body that presides over our country would be too busy with more important matters — you know, like serial killers or organized crime — to clear their schedules for such a small thing. It's a wonder anything gets done if every little trial get the attention of the full body. You all must be terribly efficient at your jobs."


Chapter 3

Marie was in a broody mood as she left the courtroom. While she had curb-stomped all over the charges and finally put that wimpy weiner in his place, that didn't change the fact that someone in the ministry was so messed up, they had sent soul-sucking demons after a kid that technically shouldn't have been able to protect themselves. It left a foul taste on her tongue and she couldn't wait to get away from such a disgusting matter.

Of course, thoughts of government corruption could only summon the most revolting piece of inhumanity into her sights. There, standing there as if he had every right to spit on everything the ministry should have stood for, Lucius Malfoy was standing in the hallway with Fudge, his nonchalance proving how everyday his putrescent presence was in that setting.

Lucius Malfoy was someone Marie could cheerfully stab in the face. Multiple times. With a fork. The man was as oily as Eloise Midgen's forehead and as shady as the underside of a Dementor's skirt. Not ten paces away from door of the courtroom, he was pumping Fudge for all the information the pudgy berk was worth. As soon as he caught sight of Marie being escorted by Mr. Weasley, he broke off mid-conversation just to look down his pointy nose at them.

"The Minister was just telling me about your lucky escape, Potter," drawled Malfoy. "Quite astonishing, the way you continue to wriggle out of very tight holes. . . Snakelike, in fact. . ."

Ew. If that wasn't an innuendo of some sort, Marie was a side of beef. He looked at her with those frigid gray eyes and it was all she could do to stop from shuddering in disgust. He was slimier than a newborn toad covered in after-birth.

She had last seen those eyes through slits in a Death Eater's hood, and last heard that man's voice jeering in that wretched graveyard while Lord Voldemort tortured her. She couldn't believe that Lucius Malfoy dared look her in the face when she had saw him grovel like a stray begging for scraps at the feet of that repulsive abhorrence he called a master.

"What are you doing here," asked Marie, brushing aside his remark. She granted him the same look she had given his son after Hermione had broken his nose third year.

"I don't think private matters between myself and the Minister are any concern of yours, Potter," said Malfoy, smoothing the front of his robes; Marie distinctly heard the gentle clinking of what sounded like a full pocket of gold. Tacky bastard. "Really, just because you are Dumbledore's golden girl, you must not expect the same indulgence from the rest of us. . . Shall we go up to your office, then, Minister?"

"'Private,' yes," Marie said before the pair had the chance to walk away. "I'm not sure if the 'private matters' you two get up to should be dealt with anywhere in this building, let alone in the Minister's office. It's a place of running the matters of the public after all; 'private' affairs should be handled in one's own home. Unless you're into that sort of thing, of course."

That had gone over as well as one could have expected, and Mr. Weasley ushered her away before Malfoy could pull himself out of his appalled stupor after being struck insensible at her implications. She didn't care; she hoped someone had heard her say what she did and look more closely at what was obviously a disgusting — even if it wasn't physical — affair.


The rest of Marie's summer was spent mixed between the continuing war against dirt, and getting used to living in a place with so many people. While not clearing out dusty cabinets, Marie took to nosing her way through the unoccupied rooms, and she couldn't walk into any area of the house without bumping into someone. Such a thing wouldn't have been a problem if it hadn't been for the fact that Marie was still on chilly terms with Hermione.

Oh, they weren't cat-fighting in the hallways or anything, nor were they avoiding each other either, but their was a polite distance between them that neither had tried to reach out past. Marie wasn't certain but she thought the reason the other girl was upset with her was because Marie was still upset with her. Circular reasoning was a pain.

Truth be told, Marie had already forgiven both Hermione and Ron for blowing her off at the beginning of summer, her friendship with Sally-Anne and her ascent into Youtube stardom more than making up for the neglect. What was bothering her was that Hermione refused to acknowledge that she had been in the wrong. She didn't have to get on her knees and beg for forgiveness or do something extravagant to atone, all Marie wanted was for Hermione to acknowledge she had let Marie down and for a bogus reason. Surely that wasn't asking a lot? She herself had already apologized for shouting at them that first night.

In between drifting through Grimmauld Place and not avoiding Hermione, Marie hung out with Sirius and chatted with Sally-Anne on the mirror-phone. She had introduced the two when the strawberry-blonde called while Marie was telling him about the TV show Merlin and what fanfiction was.

"Who's the slam piece?" asked Sally-Anne when she caught sight of Sirius in the background.

"The what?"

"The eye-candy next to you, Marie! Where have you been hiding that bangin' bae?"

"I'm going to assume you're talking about Sirius and pretend I understood even half of what you were just saying," Marie sighed. She turned to Sirius and waved the communication device. "This is my friend, Sally-Anne Perks. She lives near Privet Drive and used to go to Hogwarts too."

"Hello?" said Sirius, smiling uncertainly though he did look amused.

"Helloooo," cooed Sally-Anne, batting her eyelashes. She then shot Marie an irritated look. "It's so unfair that the neanderthals at school are the best I can get right now while you're chilling with guys that blow my list out of the water."

"What are you on about?"

"My would-do list, of course! Blue-eyes over there gets a solid ten out of ten, totally would do." Marie was speechless at such a statement. Sally-Anne flipped her hair and pouted out at them. "Hey, baby, I'll be legal in two years; stay single until then, 'kay?"

"ANNIE!" Marie yelped, finally catching up. She flushed red, a complexion that was mirrored by Sirius. "Don't hit on him, he's my godfather!" She made an apologetic face at Sirius and explained rapidly. "I'm so sorry, Sirius, she says stuff like this 'cause she thinks it's funny, she's not as skanky as she pretends to be, really!"

"Skanky!" Sally-Anne squawked. "I'm not skanky, you harpy, I'm just comfortable with my sexuality!"

"Oh, gods, just stop talking!"

Sirius covered his eyes with a hand and trembled. Marie was afraid he was shaking from outrage when he suddenly burst out laughing, almost falling from his seat with his merriment. He looked up at Marie's relieved face and grinned. "I'll admit that this isn't the first time I've been propositioned but it certainly is the most direct one I've ever had. Not one for subtleties, are we?"

Thankfully, Sally-Anne reigned herself in after that, falling into Sirius and Marie's previous conversation about Merthur. Suffice to say Sirius was baffled by the concept of shipping, especially shipping Merlin with anyone, and Sally-Anne delighted in explaining the appeal of putting two guys you find attractive together. Turned out Sirius could get down with slash pairings but was caught up on anyone wanting to date Merlin. Marie left that conversation knowing far more about Sirius' kinks than she ever wanted to.

Most of the conversations Marie had with Sally-Anne were more of the same, the girl would make innuendos about Sirius, they'd talk about whatever came to mind, and they'd lament to each other their problems. Sally-Anne was always whiny when she talked about how she had to become the intermediate between Marie and the rest of Knuckle Bones now that she was away where the others couldn't get a hold of her themselves.

Marie was in her room for the night when the topic came up again.

"They still want you to do a vlog and I can't explain to them that you can't upload anything because magic and tech don't mix well. I ordered a Seeing-Eye strip-to-video converter but—"

"A what?"

"Honestly, Marie! Have you not touched anything I've given you? The Seeing-Eye is the camera thing!"

"Calm your tits, woman. How was I supposed to know what it's called? It didn't exactly come in a box, did it?"

"It's written on the bottom in bold text! You would think you'd notice someone written on the bottom of a giant, flying eyeball."

"Yeah, yeah, whatever. You were saying?"

Sally-Anne huffed at her but explained that she had sent out for another incomprehensible gadget that made whatever recorded on Marie's flying eyeball able to be uploaded onto the computer. "Turns it into a mp4 file," she had said, whatever the hell that was.

So Marie was obligated to film herself practicing songs, doing dance covers, talking about her day, or whatever else she could think up. She hadn't understood the point of doing so and would have refused if it hadn't been for Sally-Anne pulling up a list of people that requested her to do so.

"The vid Jon-Jon made with you you in it has been blowing up—"

"What video? I don't remember making a video with Jon-Jon."

"He filmed your part while you weren't looking—"

"WHAT? That complete arse!" Jon-Jon was the lead singer and a total asshat. Not to say he wasn't a fun guy to hang out with, but he thrived off of popularity and was a total clown. He was dating Sally-Anne's friend, Alice, and had been the one to rope Marie into giving being in a band a whirl.

"Yes, yes, Jon's a douche-canoe. The point is: the video's super popular; the fan's love their precious Malice VI when she's not punching you in the face with badassity."

"Oh, screw you." Marie had agreed to take a stage-name when they told her it was tradition, but being the sixth female vocalist to use the name Malice was ridiculous. Their following was all for it though; they ate up the taciturn skatergirl persona the guys had crafted for her after Alex caught footage of her kicking some grabby guy's arse and posted it as a sneak peek to their newest member.

Sally-Anne shrugged and leaned back in her chair. "They like feeling like they really know who you guys are as people; Alex's vlogs gets thousands of hits just in the first half of the day and he doesn't even do anything with with music, he talks about books he's read and asks for recommendations. They're screaming for more from you."

"I didn't say I wouldn't do it, I just don't get the appeal." Marie rolled on her bed so she was laying on her front, clutching a pillow to her chest. She kicked her legs idly. "I thought you said they were all for the 'punch-you-in-the-face punk' thing; I doubt whatever Jon-Jon got on camera added on to that."

"They're taking it as you just put up a tough front in front of people but are a lot sweeter in private. Marriage requests have been written in the comments and they've been going on how how cool you are backstage. Do it for the views. The views, Marie!"

"Alright, alright! I'll do it! Jeez, you'd think you'd be less enthusiastic about this considering you're the one that'll have to do the editing and uploading."

"Please, that's half the fun, and you know I'm getting paid. If you amass a big enough fanbase, me and the boys backstage can cash in on merch."

"Pffft." Marie rolled her at the thought. "If you can manage such a thing, more power to you. I really doubt a new member that'll likely be replaced without much effort — just like the rest before me — will draw in a crowd. Malice V was tossed out like yesterday's rubbish."

"Yeah, but she was a total bitch that no one liked anyway. Alice was telling me that she didn't get on with the audience at all when they were doing gigs. The others left on their own more than anything else, Liliana was plain kicked out."

The conversation tapered off from there, both girls too sleepy to do much else. Since then, Marie had been filming herself every once in a while to get used to video-blogging. Her trouble with it at first was she didn't know how to act, but she eventually started treating it like a journal and just started filming whenever it felt right, she often let it drift after her as she floated around the house, drawing confused looks from the other inhabitants. There was a lot of her breaking out into dance the second someone looked away from her, but she sometimes told stories about Hogwarts and her friends as well — with the magic and danger removed of course.


The day they were to board the train was every bit of a fiasco as it was every year. All the kids seemed to have woken up late and everyone was rushing about, trying to make the most of the little time they had left.

Ginny had come pounding at Marie's door, calling out for Marie to wake up just as she was almost mowed down by a flying trunk, only to be saved from falling down the stairs by Marie opening the door suddenly and Ginny falling in. To accentuate how close to injury she had been, her hair was whipped to the side as the trunk whizzed past her head.

Mrs. Weasley was on the culprits immediately, tearing into Fred and George like they were wet paper.

"— COULD HAVE DONE HER A SERIOUS INJURY, YOU IDIOTS —"

Her rancor was drowned out by the portrait of the late Lady Black coming to life at the noise. Marie didn't stick around in the hallway while the two matriarch shrieked it out, dragging her the trunk she had packed the night before to the bottom of the stairs as soon as she could throw on a set of clothes.

She made it to the kitchen in time to hear Mrs. Weasley bellow, "WILL YOU LOT GET DOWN HERE NOW, PLEASE!"

Not a full minute after, Hermione bustled in, hair mussed and Hedwig on her shoulder. Marie had let the other girl borrow Hedwig when the school letters came and Hermione had been made prefect. She was so excited, she forgot she was unhappy with Marie and had asked to use Hedwig to send her parents the good news.

Marie accepted Hedwig back with a faint smile and urged the bird back into her cage.

"I do wish this lot would hurry up," Hermione said, idly crossing her arms. She leaned against the door-frame, watching as the Weasleys scurried about. "Mad-Eye's complaining that we can't leave unless Sturgis Podmore's here, otherwise the guard will be one short."

"Guard?" said Marie, stroking Hedwig through the cage. "Are you serious? We have to go to King's Cross with a guard?"

"You have to go to King's Cross with a guard," Hermione corrected.

"Why?" asked Marie irritably. "I thought Voldemort was supposed to be lying low, or are you telling me he's going to jump out from behind a dustbin and do me in?"

"I don't know, it's just what Mad-Eye says," said Hermione distractedly, looking at her watch. "But if we don't leave soon we're definitely going to miss the train. . ."

"Alright, let's get going!" Mrs. Weasley called. The two girls made their way out into the hall where the others now stood. "Marie, you're to come with me and Tonks. Leave your trunk and your owl, Alastor's going to deal with the luggage. . . Oh, for heaven's sake, Sirius, Dumbledore said no!"

A large bear-like dog cuddled up to Marie's side as she climbed over the various trunks strewn about the hallway to get to Mrs. Weasley. It ignored the red-headed woman as it preened under Marie's petting.

"Oh, honestly. . ." said Mrs. Weasley despairingly, "well, on your own head be it!"

They met Tonks as they left Grimmauld place, the older girl in the form of a withered old woman. Mrs. Weasley despaired the walk to the train station as they were very tight on time but the great black dog gave a joyful bark and gamboled around them, snapping at pigeons, and chasing its own tail. Marie couldn't help laughing. Sirius had been trapped inside for a very long time and it was nice to see him get to enjoy himself.

Mrs. Weasley pursed her lips in an almost Aunt Petunia-ish way.

It took them twenty minutes to reach King's Cross by foot and nothing more eventful happened during that time other than Sirius scaring a couple of cats for Marie's entertainment. Once inside the station they lingered casually beside the barrier between platforms nine and ten until the coast was clear, then each of them leaned against it in turn and fell easily through onto platform nine and three quarters. They made it just in time to get on before the whistled blew it's last call.

There was a bit of figuring once on the train when Ron and Hermione had to attend to their prefect duties, but Marie just shrugged it off and followed along with Ginny to find a compartment. Marie noticed while peering through the windows for a place to sit that many people looked hesitant at seeing her. She absently wondered if that instead of dismissing the nonsense the Prophet was spewing, they were buying into it.

Friggin' sheeple. Didn't they learn before to not to buy into rumors about her?

In the very last carriage they met Neville Longbottom, Marie's fellow fifth-year Gryffindor, his face shining with the effort of pulling his trunk along and maintaining a one-handed grip on his struggling toad, Trevor. Summer break had done him some good, he had shot up at least half a foot and was looking very presentable; all that work with plants finally showed through.

"Hello, Neville," said Marie with a smile. She reached out at gently took Trevor from his awkward hold. The boy looked embarrassed but grateful especially since Trevor calmed down as she stroked his back and cooed.

"Hi, Marie," he panted. "Hi, Ginny. . . Everywhere's full. . . I can't find a seat. . ."

"What are you talking about?" said Ginny, who had squeezed past Neville to peer into the compartment behind him. "There's room in this one, there's only Luna Lovegood in here —"

Neville mumbled something about not wanting to disturb anyone.

"Don't be silly," said Ginny, laughing, "She's all right."

She slid the door open and pulled her trunk inside it. Marie and Neville followed, Marie more willingly than Neville.

"Hi, Luna," said Ginny. "Is it okay if we take these seats?"

The girl beside the window looked up. She had straggly, waist-length, dirty-blond hair, very pale eyebrows, and protuberant eyes that gave her a permanently surprised look. Marie knew at once why Neville, the easily flustered boy, had chosen to pass this compartment by. The girl gave off an aura of distinct dottiness. Perhaps it was the fact that she had stuck her wand behind her left ear for safekeeping, or that she had chosen to wear a necklace of butterbeer caps, or that she was reading a magazine upside down. Her eyes ranged over Neville and came to rest on Marie. She nodded.

"Thanks," said Ginny, smiling at her.

They made awkward introductions in which Luna clearly didn't give two shits about how she was freaking out Neville with her unwavering gaze. She didn't seem to need to blink as much as other humans. Marie would have called Luna a fangirl if it wasn't for the fact that despite greeting Marie's presence like it was an unprecedented occasion, she didn't go starry-eyed or hero-worshipy. It was a relief to say the least.

"Did you have a good summer then, Neville?" asked Marie, putting her back against the compartment wall so she could draw her legs up. She placed the complacent Trevor on a knee as she looked to Neville.

"Ah!" Neville jolted, apparently startled at being addressed. He flushed. "Yeah, I did. It was pretty relaxed. Not much to do after homework. My Great-Uncle Algie got me some interesting plants for my birthday though." He fidgeted a bit. "How was yours?"

"I guess I could call it pretty relaxed as well," Marie replied blithely.

Ginny snorted. "Right, I'm sure being chased down by Dementors and being called in for a hearing is everyone's definition of relaxing."

"Gin-ny!" Marie said, making a face at the red-head.

"D-d-dementors? A hearing?" Neville stuttered, shocked. "What happened?"

Marie rolled her eyes a bit in exasperation. "Rouge Dementors ended up in the neighborhood and almost Kissed my cousin before I could get them with a Patronus. Then there was this utter nonsense at the Ministry where they tried to figure out if they could pin me down with an expulsion even though I was completely within my rights to defend myself and I actually haven't violated the Underage Magic Law before. It was all complete bullshit. I'm sure many in the jury were confused as hell as to why they were sitting for a case of underage magic."

"That was you?" Neville exclaimed, leaning forward in his seat. "Gran got called in to be jury at a hearing this summer and she came home saying it was the most pointless thing she ever attended. I figured it was for a person that was so obviously guilty, having a trial was unnecessary. Why would they call in the entire Wizengamot for underage magic?"

"Trying to discredit her," said Ginny, crossing her arms. "The Minister's upset Marie's sticking with what she said, so now they're trying everything they can to make her out to be a crazy liar."

"Y-yeah, I read some of those articles. Not very nice."

"It's part of the conspiracy," a dreamy voice chimed in. Marie looked up to see Luna peering at the from over her upside-down magazine. "Minister Fudge hopes to overthrow Gringotts and turn the goblin into pies. He sinks his claws into the system by disposing of vault-owners through arduous legal maneuvering, eventually taking control of their gold so he can take away the goblin's means of business."

Marie wasn't sure how to respond to such a statement. Certainly she had heard Fudge called many a derogatory thing, but a goblin-pastry chef was a new one.

"I-I guess is good that Marie didn't fall into his trap then," Neville replied, apparently trying to respond as if the words coming out of the girl's mouth wasn't the most outrageous thing he'd ever heard.

"Oh, I doubt he ever had a chance of getting to her now that she's back in the atmosphere with drops of Jupiter in her hair."

Marie straightened and gaped at the blonde girl. Did she just. . . ? While Ginny and Neville looked further baffled, Marie took in Luna with a more considering expression. A smirk touched her lips.

"She acts like summer and walks like rain, reminds me that there's a time to change, yeah?"

Luna fully lowered her magazine and cocked her head to the side as Ginny threw Marie a perplexed look. "Marie, wha—?"

Luna's tone became a touch sing-songy. "Since her return from her stay on the moon, she listens like spring and she talks like June."

Marie was full out grinning now. "But tell me, did you sail across the sun? Did you make it to the Milky Way to see the lights all faded—?"

"And that Heaven is overrated?"

They were just plain singing now.

"Tell me, did you fall from a shooting star—?"

"One without a permanent scar—?"

"And did you miss me while you were looking for yourself out there?" They finished in unison and studied each other in wonder.

Marie broke the silence with a bright giggle. She jumped from her seat and flung herself next to Luna, throwing an arm around the other girl. "That settles it! We are so going to be best friends!"

"How wonderful," Luna replied, picking up her magazine again though she was still smiling at Marie. "I've never had a friend before, let alone a best one."

"What the hell?" Ginny broke in, looking baffled, and irritated that she was baffled. Neville just sat, looking back and forth between them. "Is this some secret code of something? I thought you two didn't know each other!"

"There are a few moments in life when you know you're one hundred percent certain you've found a person you can be best friends with," Marie said, looking solemnly at the other two. "The most certain way is when you meet a person and then burst into song together. It's a special moment, Ginny, right up there with your wedding day and the birth of your first child. This shit's the real deal."


Ginny and Neville resigned themselves to being confused whenever Marie and Luna were put together in an equation. It was obvious to them that Luna's eyes saw a different world than what they were looking at and Marie found it the most fun in the world to go along with her. Three minutes into the conversation, Luna had explained her opinions on political matters in such a way that Marie was ready to buy into the Rotfang Conspiracy theory just for the hell of it.

Marie couldn't hold back her guffaws when she got a hold of Luna's magazine. It turned out that the blonde girl was reading it upside-down because of the rune puzzle that required a bit of turning to figure out. After she explained it to Marie, Marie noticed the an article heading that questioned Sirius' guilt. Eager to read something that painted her godfather in a good light, she flipped to the page and busted out laughing when she read the headline:

SIRIUS Black As He's Painted?

Notorious Mass Murderer OR Innocent Singing Sensation?

Marie had to read this sentence several times before she was convinced that she had not misunderstood it. Since when had Sirius been a singing sensation? The thought was laughable considering she had heard Sirius horribly mangle a song she had been blasting on repeat. The sound was like that of an angry boar being eaten by an angrier bear that was being sodomized by a dying duck.

"Oh, gods, Ginny! You gotta read this!"

The magazine was handed over and the red-head joined Marie in her fit of helpless giggles. The actual article did not lend them any sobriety either. Marie wanted to find this Doris Purkiss that Sirius supposedly romanced on a candle-lit dinner and shake her hand. She was going to shove that article in Sirius' face and never let him live it down. It was a piece of literary gold.

It got even better when Ron and Hermione found them after the prefect meeting two hours later. The four in the compartment had spread themselves out across the seating, making themselves comfortable as they chatted it out. Ginny was laying on her back on one side, chortling over a spell that turned a person's ears to kumquats while Marie and Luna were on the floor Marie with Trevor now sleeping on her head — playing Down by the Banks of the Hanky Panky and coercing Neville to join them. The two stopped in the doorway and looked bewildered at what they were seeing.

"What's this then?" said Ron, swinging in Pigwideon's cage as Crookshanks flounced in.

Marie tossed him a Chocolate Frog from when the trolly lady had come by and grinned at him. "Don't tell me you've never played a clapping game! This is Luna, by the way, my sister from another mister. How was the meeting thing?"

It was Hermione who answered, nudging Ginny on the shoulder so she would make space. "A little disappointing admittedly." She smoothed down her skirt, as she nodded to Luna. "Pleased to meet you, Luna."

Luna nodded magnanimously as Ron grunted his greeting as well.

"What happened, then?" asked Marie as Ron bite off the head of his Frog with unnecessary force, and leaned back with his eyes closed as though he had had a very exhausting morning. "Something absolutely shoddy?"

"Well, there are two fifth-year prefects from each House," said Hermione, looking thoroughly disgruntled. "Boy and girl from each."

"And guess who's a Slytherin prefect?" said Ron, still with his eyes closed, his lips twisting in distaste.

"Malfoy," replied Marie at once, not even having to think about it.

"'Course," said Ron bitterly, stuffing the rest of the Frog into his mouth and taking another.

"And that complete cow Pansy Parkinson," said Hermione viciously. "How she got to be a prefect when she's thicker than a concussed troll. . ."

"What about the rest?" Marie asked.

"Hufflepuff's Ernie Macmillan and Hannah Abbott," said Ron thickly, voice muffled by the chocolate.

"And Anthony Goldstein and Padma Patil for Ravenclaw," finished Hermione.

"Oh, great," Marie groaned, slumping where she sat, her head landing Neville's shoulder. "The two instigators of Hufflepuff's hate-parade against me during both second and fourth year are in a position of power. Maybe I should just volunteer myself for detention as soon as I step into the school instead of waiting for someone to pin one on me."

Neville was flustered at Marie's proximity and her statement. "M-Macmillan and Abbott wouldn't really abuse their powers, would they? Professor Sprout wouldn't ch-chose them if they would."

"Yeah," Ginny chimed in. "Sprouts not going to allow one of the prefects to bully those they don't like; she'd sooner uproot the greenhouses."

Marie was still doubtful. "I suppose. . ."

"Anthony and Padma will make up for any injustice you might suffer," Luna said, tracing the cartoons on her mismatched socks. She hummed absently. "Padma respects you for not letting her sister lose her head completely while with Lavender Brown, and Anthony fancies you. He was walking on air after you agreed to go to the Ball with him."

Marie blushed and straightened. "No joke? I thought he wanted to go as friends!"

"Oh, no. Afterward, all he talked about for days was how pretty you were are. He even bought a picture of you from Colin Creevy."

Marie paled a bit. "I'm not sure if I'm flattered or creeped out."

"How do you know that anyway?" Ron asked, an incredulous look on his face.

"He talks loudly in the Common Room when the subject of Marie comes up. It's like he's been possessed by a flutterglimble."

"A what?" Hermione asked. She frowned. "I've never heard that word before."

Marie snatched up Luna's magazine from Ginny's slacked grip and flicked through it. "Is it in the bestiary?"

Ron picked up the magazine when Marie tossed it on the seat in disappointment. "Anything good in here?"

"Of course not," said Hermione scathingly, when she saw what they were tossing about. "The Quibbler prints nonsense. It's complete rubbish, everyone knows that."

"Excuse me," said Luna, her voice suddenly not at all dreamy and even a bit harsh. "My father's the editor."

"I — oh," said Hermione, looking embarrassed. "Well. . . it's got some interesting. . . I mean, it's quite. . ."

"Way to put it in," Ginny snickered.

As Hermione flailed for something to say, Marie shuffled on her bum over to Luna and tossed her arms around the blonde. "She didn't mean anything by it, really. Hermione's just one that prefers cold, hard facts over speculation; The Quibbler's brand of journalism is a bit too. . . conjectured to suit her tastes."

Tension eased from Luna's shoulders and she nodded her head in acceptance. "I can respect that."

Just as Marie was about to say something in response, the compartment door opened for the third time. She rolled her eyes and didn't even have to look up to know who was there; the door was slid open in that noisy manner by only one bothersome person. She grabbed the magazine again and idly flicked through it, eventually landing on a crossword puzzle. She dug into her satchel for a quill and started filling out the boxes.

Ron glared at the trio standing imperiously at the door. "What?" he said aggressively before Malfoy could open his mouth.

Malfoy tilted his head back and stared haughtily down his nose at Ron. "Manners, Weasley," he drawled, same cadence of speaking as his father. The prat was such a tool. "It's amazing how an uncultured bottom-feeder like you made prefect but I guess the other options were little better. Longbottom here couldn't get a first year to look in his direction let alone listen to him."

Neville flushed in embarrassment and anger, and Ron puffed up as he always did when confronted with Malfoy in any situation. "Get out, you ferret-faced git!"

Malfoy made to answer back but Marie was too fast for him. Glancing over the page, she gave Ron a bemused look. "Who are you shouting at?"

Ron looked confused and waved his arm widely at the direction of the Slytherins as if pointing out something obvious. "What are you, blind?"

Marie's eyes glazed over and she looked through the three boys posturing there. "You're shouting at an open door?" She scoffed and looked away. "Brilliant. If you're done, could you help me think of a six letter word that means a nancy knob-head? It starts with M and ends in O-Y."

Ginny hid her guffaws in her brother's back. Hermione choked a bit and covered her face with her hands. "Ma-rieeeee!" she groaned.

"M. . . A. . . R — No, no, Hermione, there's no O in that! And from how long it took you to say it, it must have had at least four Es in it. Six letters, damn it all! The other hint is that it's French for 'unfaithful.'"

"Potter!" Malfoy snarled, attempting to rend the flesh from her bones with just his eyes. His goons cracked their knuckled menacingly but it had little affect on the crowd now convulsing in hilarity.

Marie looked up again and feigned curiosity. "Did someone say my name?"

"Don't try to be cute, Potter! Look at me when I'm talking to you!"

And there was the heart of the matter: the blond ponce desperately wanted attention. Daddy-issues for sure. Hell if Marie would give him what he wanted though.

She hummed and flicked her eyes over her friends. "How odd; I must be hearing things. There's this strange buzzing in the background. Does anyone else hear buzzing?"

Surprisingly, it was Neville that caught on first. He grinned and nodded. "I hear it too. It kind of sounds like a horsefly from how loud it is. Maybe we should open a window?"

"It must have come in from the open door," said Hermione, a reluctant smirk on her lips. "If we leave it open long enough, it'll probably leave on it's own."

They continued in this vein for a few moments longer, talking over Malfoy when he tried to insult them into reacting. They 'filled out' more of the crossword puzzle; using the names of Malfoy's family as synonyms for things like manky mingebag and poxy pillock. It was when Marie pulled out her music-marble player and a deck of playing cards that he finally exploded, face tomato-red, teeth bared, pulling his wand from his sleeve.

"Excu—!"

"What's going here?" A stern voice rang out.

Malfoy froze where he stood as Crabbe and Goyle shuffled clumsily to the side to reveal the unimpressed Cedric Diggory. The older boy stood with his arms crossed and his expression dark.

"Diggory," Malfoy sneered, lowering his wand only the slightest bit, looking still intent on doing harm.

"Didn't I warn you lot not to abuse your positions not half an hour ago, Malfoy? Put away your wand this instant!"

"You think I'll take orders from you just because you're Head Boy?" Malfoy scoffed. "I don't think so. I'm a prefect, I'll do as I like."

Cedric's look hardened into an outright glare. "You'll do as I say this instant and maybe I won't have you stripped of your badge as soon as we get to school."

"You can't do that! Professor Snape chose me."

"You'd be surprised by what I can do. Put your wand away, get out, and return to your compartment immediately. You're being removed from the train patrols as of right now, and if I see you wandering the halls again, I'll have you in detention for the rest of the year!"

Malfoy glowered hatefully at Cedric but flounced from the compartment all the same, trolls in tow. Those within sat in silence as the door slammed behind the three and the sound of stomping tramped away from them.

Cedric shook his head and sighed. "I knew I'd have my work cut out for me this year, but having to deal with Malfoy on a regular basis is just a cruel and unusual punishment."

Marie snorted. "Welcome to the club of those he regularly bothers. We meet every Tuesday and have cool jackets. There's a three Sickle entrance free, of course."

The others chuckled and shifted to make room for Cedric to sit. The boy gratefully plopped down next to Hermione and ran a hand through his hair.

"I see now why you three always seem on the verge of killing him all the time," said Cedric, nodding in Marie and Ron general direction.

Marie hummed. "And how was your summer?" The honey-haired boy deflated a bit. Marie winced. "That bad, huh?

"At least it wasn't as bad as I'm sure yours was," Cedric shrugged.

Since waking from his head injury, he'd been skewered by the press with claims of brain damage and injury induced hallucinations to brush off Marie's claim of Voldemort's return. Admittedly, he didn't witness the ritual or any of the other terrible things that happened afterward, but he was one hundred percent certain he was almost hit with a Killing Curse, and considering Marie's experience with psychopaths trying to kill her, he was willing to take her word for it about the rest. His father had remained ultimately less harassed than Arthur Weasley was since he didn't publicly promote or disavow Cedric and Marie, but he was certainly more protective and paranoid than before, updating the house wards twice that summer.

"I doubt that," Marie said, starting to braid Luna's hair. "I actually didn't know we were being slammed until a few weeks ago. I spend the summer with my Muggle relatives and I didn't read the Prophet beyond the first page."

Cedric's eyes widened. "Lucky! We're really being spat on; my dad actually ripped the paper in half a few times when he read what they were printing. I wouldn't be surprised if my mum had to talk him out of going out and personally throttling some of those columnists."

"It's annoying but after that rubbish Skeeter was churning out about me last year, I'm so over it. They'll be singing a different tune soon enough."

Hermione made a sound of agreement. "They'll all come around. You Know Who isn't going to hide forever and when he reveals himself, they'll all come crawling back, singing your praises."

Cedric shook his head in bewilderment. "I don't understand how you're being so calm about this. You Know Who coming back shouldn't be assurance of any kind!"

"It's not assurance," Marie said. "It's the facts. He's out there, getting ready, but he's been out there since his body was destroyed fourteen years ago. He's even tried to come back a few times already, once in my first year and once that time with the petrifications—"

"What?!" Cedric and Neville gasped. Luna only looked vaguely surprised.

"Marie, no one else but us knew that!" Ron exclaimed.

"What? Didn't we tell anyone?"

"Of course not!" Hermione said. "Who would have believed us at the time?"

"In any case," Marie continued, shrugging. "This point is: Sure, he's managed to get a body this time around, but the fact that he's laying low right not means he's not anywhere near as strong as he was before. Think of it as a band that lost it's popularity and broke up only to try and make a come back years later when most of their fans have already moved on. It's possible to get another following but they'll never be in their prime again."

Cedric shuddered. "Your comparison is only a little comforting when it's tacked on after telling me You Know Who has been in Hogwarts, trying to regain a body before."

"Is that why you three sneaked out that time?" Neville demanded, a frantic look in his eyes. "We were told you guys stopped Quirrell from stealing a priceless artifact but it was actually You Know Who, wasn't it?"

"Quirrell was actually a part of it," Marie said. "He was hosting the Dark Wanker on the back of his head — that's what the stupid turban was for."

Neville gave a full body shudder. His voice came out raspy. "To think You Know Who was right there all that time. . ."

"I think that just proves how useless he is compared to how he was before. Fred and George enchanted snowballs to fly after Quirrell and nail him right where that evil git's face was and he couldn't do a bloody thing about it! He couldn't even take over Quirrells's body on his own, Quirrell had to voluntarily give up control."

"How do you even know that?" Ginny asked, her face ashened. No doubt she was remembering her own time as a host for Voldemort.

"Stupid plonker tried to use me to get at the thing he wanted and tried to intimidate me when I wouldn't cooperate. Ended up burning himself to ashes when he tried to grab me."

"How did that happen?" asked Cedric, leaning in.

Marie shrugged. "Hell if I know. Probably the same thing that did him in the first time. He turned to ash the first time right? The body was completely destroyed I think. Whatever it was, it definitely had something to do with my blood since after the grotty bellend managed to squeeze some out of me, he grabbed me without anything happening. Beyond me needing to disinfect, of course."

Ron jumped to his feet and covered his ears. "Can we please talk about something else? Something that won't give me nightmares?"

"If you want, we could talk about your eating habits, but that might give me nightmares."

Ron waved his wand warningly at her. "Don't make me hex you silent!"

"Pfft, I'd be more frightened if you were aiming at the person next to me."

"Ma-rie!"


AN: The comment about the boar, bear, and duck was borrowed from Gryffindors Never Die by Corruptmonk.

Harry Potter
Rating: Rated: T
Chapters: 6
Words: 48,628
WARNING: This fic was written back in 2014-15 and the humor and slang, and pop-culture references involved are indicitive of that time.
P.S. For this story, you're going to have to suspend your disbelief in some places. I made the internet more prominent than it probably actually was during '96 and implied that Youtube had already been created. I know that Youtube was created in 2005; please don't fuss at me about it. For the sake of my story, let's pretend otherwise.

Chapter 4

The Start-of-Term Feast ended up being a far more annoying thing than usual. It started off well enough with the Sorting going as usual beyond the ominous warning the Sorting Hat gave during its song. The food was on point as was the norm, good enough to incite envy from Nearly-Headless Nick, the Gryffindor house ghost. Everything had been business as usual until the moment an amphibian disguised as a bottle of Pepto-Bismol hopped its way into the middle of the headmaster's announcements and demanded to be allowed to talk, poorly trying to convince everyone that it was actually a person.

Delores Umbridge was as odious as she had been back at Marie's hearing, before Marie had the displeasure of knowing her name. Her voice was like an overripe banana, all festering sugar, and from the way she forced her face into expressions, she was only passingly familiar on how to be a human being. She gave a long-winded diatribe that not so subtly poked at the current running of the school. It essentially summed up as this: Dumbledore sucks 'cause he does what he wants; the ministry was going Spanish Inquisition on Hogwarts because it was no longer politically correct to agree with Dumbledore in any shape or form; advancements in teaching techniques? Fuck those advancements.

Marie watched in grudging amazement as the squat little frog-humper successfully made everyone in the school hate her, even the ones that were technically on her side. Sycophants with agendas they may be, those blood-purist children didn't take to being talked to like they had half a brain any better than anyone else.

After they had been dismissed, it was an annoyed Marie that made her way up to Gryffindor Tower. The side glances and muttering didn't help. Not only had a government toady infiltrated her favourite place on earth, there was pointing and whispering yet again. She wondered how they'd take it if she took a swing at one of them in retaliation. Probably piss their stupid pants and call her homicidal again.

There was an irritating moment in which Marie got into a disagreement with the Fat Lady about letting Marie in. So she didn't know the password yet, so what? She had been attending Hogwarts for four years already, it wasn't like the Fat Lady didn't know who she was! Thankfully, Neville had shown up with the password before Marie could follow in the footsteps of Sirius and slash the stupid portrait up.

"Thanks, Neville," Marie signed, climbing through the portrait hole, stumbling a bit when her foot caught. Honestly, did the doorway have to be a few feet off the ground? She had been tripping over the edge since first year.

Neville caught her by her forearm and smiled, scratching the back of his head. "No problem. It's finally something I'll have no problem remembering."

"And of course it ends up being something I can't even pronounce," Marie griped teasingly. "What was it again? Mimble, nimbus, Estonia?"

"Mimbulus Mimbletonia," the boy corrected, smiling wryly at her facetiousness. "It's a rare plant that originated in Assyria. It's one of the plants my great-uncle got me for my birthday."

"Whoa, talk about lucky."

It was then that the First-years were brought in, Hermione leading the lot of them through the hole, Ron giving a few of them a leg up when they needed it. ("Ha! I'm not the only one," Marie muttered, eying the blushing few with satisfaction.) They were a titchy crowd, all smaller than Marie remembered being, but also not that much smaller than she currently was. Some of them were actually unusually tall. She eyed a five foot six inch first-year with displeasure; the dratted boy was taller than her!

Hermione gave a small speech on rules and navigating the school that boiled down to "If you're not sure if you should be doing something, don't do it," and "Feel free to ask anyone for directions, anyone at all! You know, just not the poltergeist, or the Slytherins, or the Slytherin or Ravenclaw ghosts 'cause they don't talk, or that portrait of the knight that can't get on his horse, or Mr. Filch 'cause he's a meanie, or. . . But other than that, anyone!" It wasn't very confidence inspiring and Hermione seemed to realize that half way through her list of people not to depend on; she flushed and grimaced awkwardly but tried to make up for it by saying the prefects were always there to help them.

Marie ambled off to bed the same time the First-years did, not feeling up to any more hullabaloo for the day, slipping past Lucas Caruso who was all but sleep-walking up to the fifth-year boys' dorm. Most of the other girls were already getting ready for bed when she entered the dorm. Lavender and Parvati were talking with each other on Parvati's bed. They did so quietly, very unusual for them, though their heavy-lidded eyes spoke for them. Fay Dunbar was brushing out her hair at her vanity, and Kellah Matthews was coming out of the bathroom, toweling her head. Nods were exchanged in greeting but really everyone was too tired to do much talking.

Marie brushed her teeth and washed her face before pulling on a pair of shorts and a long-sleeved t-shirt. She pulled her curtains around her bed and bespelled it so that no sound could be leave the enclosed area. She had thrown her satchel on her bed earlier when she had dug through her trunk for sleeping clothes. Now that she was within the comfort of her bed with nothing to distract her, she pulled out a textbook to reread for class and the Seeing-Eye as well.

The camera thing appeared to be an oddly designed rubber ball the size of a baseball before Marie stroked it with her thumb. It jolt a little bit and began to uncurl itself. Like a Snitch, its wings had been tucked flat into its sides, but unlike a Snitch, the wings resembles those of a bat, and it also had a tail much like that of the Muggle depiction of the Devil. The device shuddered and rocked, an invisible seam splitting the middle of it, fluttering close and open again a few times much like someone blinking awake. It flapped its wings and appeared to shake itself awake.

The Seeing-Eye took in the sight of Marie sitting there and hovered at attention at eye-level. Marie lifted a hand for it to land on and it settled into her palm, half tucking its wings back.

"You good to go?" Marie asked it.

It blinked twice and made a twittering sound in confirmation.

"Alright." Marie put on a cheery if sleepy expression on her face. "What's up, Boneheads? It's your girl, Malice the. . ." Marie trailed off, taking a moment to remember how many girls had come before her. She brightened. "The sixth! God, I always forget which one I am. Can you believe how many of us there's been? It gets super confusing as well since a lot of you guys call me 'the true fifth'; nice to know you lot like me more than my predecessor. Ha! Am I impressing you yet? I know big words like predecessor.

"Anyways! Malice VI here, shooting the first official video of this vlog series in bed at boarding school. Hope you're all having a kickass day. I heard you guys liked the preview thing we put up a few days ago; hopefully the rest of these vids will have just as fun.

"Probably with less dancing when no one's looking though. It could go either way, really.

"Sorry if I sound a bit loopy and ramble-ly, guys," said Marie, laying on her back and holding the Seeing-Eye above her head. "I just arrived at school this evening after a fuck-long train ride, and there's this new teacher that could put an insomniac to sleep. She's worse than the History teacher and his class is the unofficial school-sanctioned nap-time. Her boring arse speech numbed my brain; pissed me off as well. I can tell you right now that we will not be getting on; she's this disgusting stuck-up bitch. Point is, we just got sent to bed a few minutes ago and I'd be dead to the world right now if it wasn't for the fact that I promised my uploader that I'd film some tonight.

"You should know straight out that these vids probably won't have a regular schedule." Marie shrugged. "I'm going to have to film them between classes, homework, practices, and hanging with my friends. And then I'll have to mail it to Sally-Anne, my uploader, for editing and stuff since my school enforces a strict no internet policy. No internet or phones, actually, so unfortunately, no, I can not give away my phone number; try to tape your hearts back together, fanboys." She stuck her tongue out playfully. "I will do my best to get something ready for editing as soon as possible though, but you have to consider Sally-Anne's free time as well. Hopefully we'll end up with some cool stuff for you to watch and that'll make up for the shitty delays.

"I guess I'm supposed to tell you how I've been lately, right? Well, to be honest, it's been kinda lousy for a while. I'm not going to bore your freaking ears off with a pity-party, but I can tell you that being mugged, a hearing, a near-expulsion, and having people look at me like I'm criminally insane is only part of it. Also, some of those things have something to do with each other, and some were just fucked up luck working against me. Oh, yeah, I'm a real-deal delinquent. Am I hardcore yet?

"Besides the crappy stuff, I've spent the last few weeks of summer at my godfather's house with some of my school-friends. The place was a total dump since he hasn't lived in it until just recently. It's been abandoned for over a decade, and let me tell you, there was dirt on the dirt, and I think all the bacteria there evolved into a new species of life-form. I swear to God, it had evolved out of its Stone-Age and was creating its own form of government when we got in there and got rid of it before it could take over the human race. There were dust-bunnies the size of cats and dogs! Thankfully, we had a lot of help cleaning up, managed to make the place somewhat livable lickety-split.

"That was a bit of a bother, but it was pretty cool to hang out with Siri. He's like the cool uncle your dad tries not to talk about since he's all straight-lace while his little bro's all motorcycles and rock bands. Oh!" Marie perked up a bit and pulled herself back up into a sitting a position. She tossed the Seeing-Eye into the air and placed her pillow on her lap.

"Siri's actually got a motorcycle, if you can believe it. It's this sexy, old-school fatboy, all sweet curves and sleek lines. And it's just hanging out in his garage! He hasn't driven it in years! I crawled all over it when I saw it, of course; such a beautiful machine being wasted, all hidden away. Siri thought it was hilarious, but he started teaching me how to drive it.

"We spent like half a day in there before my friend's mom found us!" Marie grinned. "Siri's place is pretty big so we were all bunking there, Ron's parents and three of his siblings as well as Siri and me, my other friend, Hermione, and even some of Siri's friends that gad about. Ron's mum found us and she damn near burst a blood vessel when she saw us all covered in grease and motor oil. She reamed into us like a kid being caught in his first wank for 'getting a young lady all filthy,' but Siri shut her up proper, saying he was well in his rights to teach me to drive and how motor vehicles function.

"Can we say coolest person ever? We high-fived the hell out of each other after. And get this: He said I could have it when I get my license! Hell, yeah! Best godfather ever!

"Waaah, I'm all pumped up! I should've saved this for tomorrow morning; enthusiasm would be better for waking hours.

"I'm gonna have to call it quits now, guys, I'm going to do a bit of reading ahead so I'll be ready for class tomorrow. I'll try to get some more stuff recorded throughout the day but no promises, alright? Give this video a thumbs up if you liked it, check out the link to our Facebook fanpage in the description box, and leave me a message in the comment section down below if you want to say something disgusting and shameful that your mother would be ashamed of. See-ya." Marie made a peace sign and poked it to her cheek. "Malice, signing out."


Marie woke up in a remarkably good mood, well rested and relaxed. The clock showed that it was actually pretty early, not yet six, so she took the chance to float through her morning routine in contrast to her usual hustle. Her good mood extended into an up-for-anything state of mind that she indulged by abandoning her usual trousers — the ones she had been wearing since winter of first year when she had choose warmth over cuteness. One of the uniform skirts Sally-Anne had chucked at her when the other girl discovered Marie had trashed hers was worn over a pair of bloomer shorts that she had also been smacked in the face with. Deciding to go full out, a pair of height-enhancing yet attractive boots were also put on.

Marie preened a bit in the mirror. She didn't look half bad. Those boots made her legs look super long.

"Oooh, who are we impressing today?" a teasing voice asked from behind Marie. Parvati stood leaning against the bathroom door, dressed only in her towel.

Marie rolled her eyes and shook her head. "No one. I just felt like putting in some effort today."

"If only you did everyday! That skirt's way cute on you; you look so pretty!"

"In a perfect world maybe," said Marie, shrugging her shoulders. "We're still in Scotland, you know; I'd rather have my legs warm in pair of trousers than falling off from the cold."

Parvati waved a careless hand, sauntering over to the clothes she had laid out across her trunk the night before. "Beauty is pain. Why do you think I'm always awake so early? Besides, that's what heating charms are for."

They made casual conversation about clothes for a few moments, chatting about Parvati's skin-care system as well, before Marie decided that the early hour was the perfect opportunity to take a walk before breakfast.

"I'll see you at breakfast, alright?" Marie told Parvati after the Indian girl talked her into putting some clips into her hair. The life-sized butterflies Lavender lent her fluttered animated wings bejeweled with purple gemstones. "If Hermione or Ron asks, could you tell them I'll meet them there?"

"Sure thing," Parvati agreed.

Marie ambled down through the common room without a care. It was early enough that not even the most Ravenclaw-ish of Gryffindors were up and about yet. She all but skipped down the halls, a definite bounce in her steps. Falling into a flight of fancy, she began to hum, leading to her bopping and swaying as she went. "I gotta pocket, gotta pocket full of sunshine. . ."

That was how Professor Sprout found her, chacha-ing her way onto the grounds, eyes closed and hair flying.

"Good morning, Ms. Potter," The plump woman greeted, an amused smile on her face.

Marie jolted. She twirled in the direction of the voice and smile sheepishly at the sight of the Herbology teacher.

"Good morning, Professor," said Marie, brushing back the hair that had fallen into her face. "Lovely day, isn't it?"

"It is," the professor agreed. "What's got you so cheerful today?"

"Oh, nothing really. I had a beautiful sleep, woke up with enough time to pamper myself a bit and relax. It's nice to be back as well."

"One of those mornings I see," Professor Sprout nodded in understanding. "I'll leave you to it then."

"Yes, bye— Oh!" Marie stopped short as she was turning to continue on her way, catching the professor's attention with her exclamation. "Just a moment, please. I was wondering if it would be alright if I use this at school?"

Marie dug out the Seeing-Eye from the pocket she had sewn into her skirt. She prodded it awake before looking at Professor Sprout imploringly.

Sprout looked curious, taking in the flying eyeball fluttering around Marie's head. "I might agree if I knew what it was. What is it?"

"This is a Seeing- Eye. Do you know what a video camera is?"

"I'm unfamiliar with what a 'video' is," said Sprout.

"Well, it's rather like a regular camera, but. . . erm. . . It's like this: Muggles got bored with their photographs not being able to move, so they invented the video, sort of like one of our paintings. Um, except they don't interact with people outside the video. It's sort of like making a recorded play or message that you can send to other people."

"I see. . ." Sprout's eyes had yet to remove themselves from the flying thing. "It's like Mr. Creevey's camera then?"

"Oh, no, this isn't a— Well, I suppose it is, actually. Um, what I mean to say is that a Seeing-Eye is the equivalent of a video camera. Sally-Anne gave it to me so I could send her videos, so I wanted to know it's alright for me to use it."

"Sally-Anne?" Sprout looked surprised. "Sally-Anne Perks?"

"Yes, ma'am."

The professor was intrigued. "I wondered what happened to her! I didn't know that you two were friends."

"Yes, her mum decided Sally-Anne'd be better off learning by owl-correspondence while going to Muggle school. They moved near where I live last summer and we've been getting on rather well."

"That's certainly a relief, we had been concerned something unpleasant happened. And where did she get such a thing?"

"Oh, Sally-Anne loves owl-order catalogs; she gets them from everywhere. She ordered this," Marie held out her hand for the Seeing-Eye to land on. It drifted over and settled into her palm, "from her favorite merchandiser in America."

"I see. . ." Sprout thought for a moment before smiling at Marie. "I have no problem with it, though I do wonder why you're asking me instead of Professor McGonagall."

"Oh, it's just that you're the first professor I've seen this morning, and I figured permission from a Head of House, even if not my own, was as good as any. I'm not sure if I'd be alright with asking Professor McGonagall either way, she always seems so busy; I wouldn't want to bother her over something so little."

"Well, I can't think of any reason why you shouldn't, so feel free to use it. Mind that you don't disrupt classes with it of course, but other than that, I see no problem."

Marie thanked the professor profusely. Then a thought struck her. She dug into her pocket again, this time pulling out a scrap piece of parchment. "Would you mind writing down that you've given me permission? I try to make it a habit to lie as little as possible but I've still got people that wouldn't believe me if I told them that water was wet."


"Good morning, boys," Marie chirped, plopping down next to Ron. "You're rather early today."

The Great Hall was only a third filled so far, summer schedules still clinging to those that tended to sleep in. It was unusual for the boys in her year to come earlier than the second hour of breakfast. It was doubly unusual for Ron to be so alert already instead of blinking blearily about as was his wont.

"Mornin'," Ron muttered through a wad of toast in his mouth.

Dean and Seamus were seated on the other side of the table, looking up and nodding at her in greeting, though Seamus was rather subdued.

Marie leaned onto the table and frowned in concern. "Why the long face? Is everything alright?"

Dean smiled wryly. "Everything's fine enough. It's just Seamus had a bit of a rough time of it during the holiday."

She picked up a wedge of oranges and began to eat. "What happened?"

Seamus didn't answer immediately, picking at his bacon for a bit. Finally, without looking at her, he said, "Me mam didn't want me to come back."

"Seriously?" asked Marie incredulously. "Why?"

There was a bit of uneasy shifting before Seamus finally looked up at her, a wary expression on his face. "Well. . ." His tone was delicate. "I suppose. . . because of you."

Marie's glass of juice stopped short on its way to her mouth. She put it down carefully. "Excuse me? What have I done that would make your mother want to keep you from school?"

"Well," said Seamus, looking away again., "She. . . er. . . well, it's not just you, it's Dumbledore too. . ."

Marie's eyes narrowed in irritation. "Are you telling me your mother believes that steaming pile of dung the Daily Prophet has been shovelling? The same newspaper that regularly misspells the name of the people they're reporting on, and tried to convince the public that people died at the World Cup?"

"Well, when you put it like that. . ." Seamus shrugged awkwardly. "And how do you know one died?"

"Seamus, we were almost on top of them when those lunatics started setting things on fire and going at those Muggles. There was a bunch of running and screaming but they didn't actually do any physical harm. On top of that, Ron's dad came back afterward and told us directly that the Aurors hadn't found anyone more than a bit scuffed from the stampede. I wouldn't put faith in a paper that lies to me through rumour-mongering and insinuations."

"They also tried to say that Marie and Krum were dating, and that the bloke was cheating on her with Hermione," Ron added.

"Exactly," Marie nodded. "Anyone with eyes would know that Krum and I barely exchanged two words, and that Hermione would rather set fire to her textbooks than be the other woman. The Prophet gets its kicks from working people up about nonsense when they have nothing better to do, and flinging out stupid theories when they're being paid off."

"Tell that to me mam," Seamus muttered though he did appear perked up. "Look. . . what did happen that night when. . . you know, when. . . with Diggory and all?"

Marie's frown became more pronounced. She looked over to the Hufflepuff table. Cedric was sat down with only a handful of his usual cohorts around him, the rest sitting apart, regarding him cautiously from the corners of their eyes when he wasn't looking. The blond boy wasn't as perky as he usually was but was putting on a good face because of his position as Head Boy.

"It was horrible," said Marie distractedly. She glanced back at the Irish boy, a serious look on her face. "We got portkey'd to a graveyard. Thought it might have been another part of the Task, you know? I honest to God thought Cedric had died; the Curse must have missed him by millimeters. He was laying there, as good as dead, and I couldn't do a damn thing 'cause one of them got the jump on me and tied to a headstone."

"Whoa," Dean breathed. "How did you—?"

"She shouldn't have to explain herself," Neville spoke up suddenly, a fierce look on his face. The other boys were taken aback at the normally low-key boy's sudden intensity. "Dangerous things have been happening to her since first year, shes ended up in the Hospital Wing at the end of the year since we got here. Hasn't she had everyone looking at her like she was a dangerous loony too many times to count? And hasn't it always come out that Marie was in the right the whole time? If Marie says something's going down, I'll take her word for it. She's never given any reason to doubt her."

Marie couldn't help but coo. "Oh, Neville, you're just the sweetest!" She climbed over Ron and pulled Neville into a hug.

"Steady on!" Ron squawked, holding his muffin in the air, shifting his legs farther apart to accommodate Marie's knees that pressed down dangerously near his junk. "Soddin' hell, woman, I still need that!"

Marie wriggled about teasingly. "Shut up, Ron, we're having a moment here."

"Can't it wait until my unborn children aren't in danger of being wiped out?"

"Nope."

"Th-the point is," Neville stammered, unsure with what to do with an armful of Marie. He had calmed down but was still resolute. "We've known Marie for longer than enough to know that she would never say that such a thing happened without her being completely honest about it."

Seamus' conflicted expression finally melted away when he realized the truth of Neville's words. "I guess you're right. It's just hard to wrap your head around, you know? Ma's always sworn by the Prophet so I never really thought about doubting it. But you and Diggory are a good sort, and Dumbledore. . . well, Dumbledore really is a loony, but there's no fooling him, is there?"

Marie pulled her legs farther over Ron's lap so that she was now squeezed between him and Neville instead of crouched on top of him. She wiggled very deliberately, shoving the red-headed boy sideways so she could sit more comfortably directly in front of Seamus and Dean instead of off to the side where she had been before. Ron obliged her scooting with a huff.

"Speaking of fooling," she said. "Please tell me I was having a waking nightmare last night when that human toad waddled up."

Dean guffawed. "If it was a waking nightmare, I was having the same one!"

They chattered pleasantly in this vein while more of their House trickled in, bemoaning the new atrocity that DADA would no doubt be. Angelina popped in to tell Marie that a tryout would be held for the newly opened Keeper position and that she was expected to show up to support the team. The conversation then drifted into Quidditch in which Ron fretted about trying for Keeper and Dean questioned the merit of him trying out for Chaser on the reserve team.

Hermione finally showed up, looking cross. She had not yet opened her mouth to explain her frustration when with a whoosh and a clatter, hundreds of owls came soaring in through the upper windows. They descended all over the Hall, bringing letters and packages to their owners and showering the breakfasters with droplets of water; it was clearly raining hard outside. Hedwig was nowhere to be seen, but Marie wasn't bothered; the only person she was currently exchanging owls with was Sirius, and she doubted he would have anything new to tell her after only twenty-four hours apart. Hermione, however, had to move her orange juice aside quickly to make way for a large damp barn owl bearing a sodden Daily Prophet in its beak.

"Are you still getting that?" asked Marie, tossing a grape into her mouth. "We'd get a likelier explanation of what's happening in the world by asking Trelawney for a crystal ball reading."

"It's best to know what the enemy are saying," said Hermione darkly, and she unfurled the newspaper and disappeared behind it, an apple in hand, not emerging until everyone else had finished eating. "Nothing," she said simply, rolling up the newspaper and laying it down by her plate. "Nothing about you, or Dumbledore, or anything."

Marie rested her chin on a fist. "Shame, I was wondering what wacky nonsense I've gotten myself into since yesterday." Hermione only 'hn'ed in response. "Who's spat in your soup then? I haven't seen you this cross since that garden gnome used a sheet of your homework as toilet paper."

Hermione's face wrinkled in disgust as the boys chortled. "Thank you for reminding me." She sighed. "It's Lavender. She got snippy with me. Fay asked me how you've been doing since that mess at the end of the year, and Lavender made it plain that she didn't believe it. She was down-right rude about it too."

Marie scrunched her nose and shrugged. "She can think what she wants. The truth doesn't change just because you don't want to accept it."

Hermione was still frowning but nodded all the same.

Professor McGonagall was then walking down the length of the table, handing out schedules as she went. Her eyes scanned over Marie when she reached the younger girl but she said nothing.

"Look at today!" groaned Ron. "History of Magic, double Potions, Divination, and double Defense Against the Dark Arts. . . Binns, Snape, Trelawney, and that Umbridge woman all in one day! I wish Fred and George'd hurry up and get those Skiving Snackboxes sorted. . ."

"Do mine ears deceive me?" said Fred, arriving with George and squeezing onto the bench beside Marie, shoving Ron over once again. "Hogwarts prefects surely don't wish to skive off lessons?"

"Look what we've got today," said Ron grumpily, shoving his schedule under Fred's nose. "That's the worst Monday I've ever seen!"

"Skiving Snackboxes?" Marie echoed. "What's that?"

"Not anything you should be interested in, Marie," Hermione put in, determination now on her face. She looked at the twins sternly. "You shouldn't encourage the younger students to skip lessons or test your questionable products on them."

"Here now!" George protested. "You don't have to make it sound so insidious. There was a demand so we're supplying a response; we're not clubbing anyone over the head and dragging them off."

"We're definitely not forcing anyone to test our stuff either," Fred added. "We've a screening process ready, you know. There's no guarantee they'll be accepted as testers; they have to physically well enough and not allergic to any of our ingredients."

Hermione was resolute. "You're presenting them with a temptation that won't do them any favours!"

George snorted. "And I suppose if mum left a pie on the window to cool, and Ron came 'round to eat it when he wasn't supposed to, it would be her fault for baking a pie?"

"Oi!" Ron protested. "Leave me out of this!"

"They're your brothers, Ron! Tell them they can't do this!"

Ron looked like he'd rather ask Moaning Myrtle on a date. "Come off it, not even Charlie could get these two to do what he told them, and he was Head Boy at the time."

"So you're not even going to tell them it's wrong?"

"What's the point? You might as well tell Snape he's unfair; exactly zero fucks will be given."

"Don't swear!" Hermione scolded. "We're supposed to set a good example!"

Marie watched in resignation as the two descended into argument again. Sighing, shot the twins a pointed look. Quietly, as to know catch Hermione or Ron's attention, she said, "Would I be right in assuming my investment is being put to good use?"

The twins winked at her conspiratorially.

"No better use for it," said Fred.

George nodded. "We're looking at a good flow of gold pouring in if we can get our stuff out among the students soon enough."

"They get to know our products well enough while we're still here, they'll get so used to buying from us—"

"— that we'll have an already steady customer base by the time we officially open shop."

Marie nodded approvingly. "Sounds like you know what you're doing." She glanced at the arguing pair once more. "I don't suppose I'll have to tell you two that my name should never be brought up. I don't want to know what would happen if Hermione, or your mother, or even Ron knew I gave you the gold."

"No worries, mate," Fred assured, clapping her on the shoulder. "Your secret's safe with us."


Marie's good mood had taken a beating by the time they arrived at Defense.

History had been the usual snore-fest though sleep had alluded her under Hermione's disapproving gaze. She and Ron had used a corner of the parchment she was using to take notes to play hangman instead, and Hermione's sensibilities couldn't have been more offended if they had kicked a House-Elf. There had been threats of with-held notes, but they came to nothing after Ron had pandered to the curly-haired girl's pride of her intelligence appropriately. Ron might be considered thick, but he know what button's to push.

There had been an awkward encounter with Cedric's on-again-off-again girlfriend, Cho, who used to be friendly with Marie until she thought Marie was trying to take Cedric away from her. They hadn't talked since before the Yule Ball last year, and it was apparent to Marie that Cho was only talking to her again to show Cedric that she believed them. Thankfully, Ron scared her off with an aggressive interrogation about the Quidditch team she supported. Hermione called him tactless but Marie had wanted to hug him.

Potions was the catastrophe it always was when Marie's year were in attendance. Neville almost destroyed his cauldron; Seamus had a mishap with fire; Malfoy and his ilk were actively distracting; Marie did well enough considering her circumstance but of course was degraded; same old, same old. The only difference this time around was the promise that this would be the last year she would be forced to deal with Snape's disgusting prejudice. Actually, she was thinking of calling it a bad job altogether and just refuse to attend his classes. She could hire a tutor that actually did his bloody job of teaching and maybe then she actually learn something.

Hermione confessed herself disappointed in his continued bad attitude, expecting him to to better now that he was part of the Order.

"Poisonous toadstools don't change their spots," said Ron sagely.

Marie was inclined to agree.

It was a fed up Marie that stalked down the corridor to the DADA classroom, Ron and Hermione trailing after her. When they entered, they found that Umbridge woman already seated at the teacher's desk, wearing the fluffy pink cardigan of the night before and the black velvet bow on top of her head. Marie was put into the mind of a large fly perched unwisely on top of an even larger toad. Poor woman; she had a face not even a mother could love.

The lesson was proven to be a let-down from the moment Umbridge told them to put their wands away. Everyone knew that meant nothing fun. Marie dug out a quill and some parchment as the professor tapped on the blackboard. 'Defense Against the Dark Arks; a return to basic principles' appeared on the board.

"Well now, your teaching in this subject has been rather disrupted and fragmented, hasn't it?" stated Professor Umbridge, turning to face the class with her hands clasped neatly in front of her. "The constant changing of teachers, many of whom do not seem to have followed any Ministry-approved curriculum, has unfortunately resulted in your being far below the standard we would expect to see in your O.W.L. year.

"You will be pleased to know, however, that these problems are now to be rectified. We will be following a carefully structured, theory-centered, Ministry-approved course of defensive magic this year. Copy down the following, please."

The more she talked, the more Marie wanted to punch her in the teeth. Theory-centered? Ministry-approved? If she wanted her life with no practical experience and structured by the government, she'd check herself into Hotel Azkaban.

She had them write down a whole lot of nothing, winding bureaucratese that basically told them nothing beyond the fact that she knew how to drone on without any point. The chapter she had them read was as useless as everything else she had been pouring on them. This Wilbert Slinkhard chump knew as much about using defense as a duck did about using a toaster-oven.

The only interesting thing that happened was Hermione pointedly not reading the chapter. In contrast to her usual book-gobbling, Hermione instead stared at Umbridge with all the intensity of a vampire locking in on its next meal. She kept it up long enough that half the class took notice and abandoned their reading in favor of watching her.

Umbridge had been ignoring her the whole time, but could no longer do so when it was blatantly obvious that Hermione had something to say.

"Did you want to ask something about the chapter, dear?" she asked Hermione, as though she had only just noticed her.

"Not about the chapter, no," said Hermione.

"Well, we're reading just now," said Umbridge, showing her small, pointed teeth. The fuck? What kind of person had pointed teeth? "If you have other queries we can deal with them at the end of class."

"I've got a query about your course aims," said Hermione.

Professor Umbridge raised her eyebrows. "And your name is —?"

"Hermione Granger," said Hermione.

"Well, Ms. Granger, I think the course aims are perfectly clear if you read them through carefully," said Umbridge in a voice of determined sweetness. It was the same tone Marie had heard suspicious men in white trucks use when trying to coerce children into taking candy. A sign of someone that meant children harm if there ever was.

"Well, I don't," said Hermione bluntly. "There's nothing written up there about using defensive spells."

There was a short silence in which many members of the class turned their heads to frown at the three course aims still written on the blackboard. As Hermione said, there was nothing about practicals.

"Using defensive spells?" Umbridge repeated with a little laugh. "Why, I can't imagine any situation arising in my classroom that would require you to use a defensive spell, Ms. Granger. You surely aren't expecting to be attacked during class?"

"We're not going to use magic?" Ron interjected loudly.

"Students raise their hands when they wish to speak in my class, Mr. —?"

"Weasley," said Ron, thrusting his hand into the air.

Umbridge, smiling still more widely, turned her back on him.

Oh, hell no, bitch, you did not just do that. Umbridge had placed herself even higher on Marie's shit-list with that dismissal. Not even Snape disregarded them in such a way.

Hermione's hand was in the air.

"Yes, Ms. Granger? You wanted to ask something else?"

"Yes," said Hermione. "Surely the whole point of Defense Against the Dark Arts is to practice defensive spells?"

"Are you a Ministry-trained educational expert, Ms. Granger?" asked Professor Umbridge in her falsely sweet voice.

"No, but —"

"Well then, I'm afraid you are not qualified to decide what the 'whole point' of any class is. Wizards much older and cleverer than you have devised our new program of study. You will be learning about defensive spells in a secure, risk-free way —"

Marie's hand pointedly raised in the air, cutting the woman off. Umbridge had stepped closer to Hermione to speak and she had come within smacking distance when Marie's hand shot up.

"Ms. Potter?" Umbridge asked blandly after a moment's pause. "You have a question as well?"

"I was wondering what kind of fights you've been in that you didn't need to practice for, and with your opponent not meaning you any harm."

"I repeat," said Professor Umbridge, smiling in a very irritating fashion. "Do you expect to be attacked during my classes?"

"I do, actually," Marie replied, returning the false smile just as condescendingly. "Defense is the class I've been attacked in the most; it would make sense that it would happen again."

"I do not wish to criticize the way things have been run in this school," she said, smile stretching her wide mouth. "But you have been exposed to some very irresponsible wizards in this class, very irresponsible indeed — not to mention," she gave a nasty little laugh. "Extremely dangerous half-breeds."

"If you mean Professor Lupin," piped up Dean Thomas angrily. "He was the best we ever —"

"You're name is—?"

"Dean Thomas."

"Raise your hand, Mr. Thomas. As I was saying — you have been introduced to spells that have been complex, inappropriate to your age group, and potentially lethal. You have been frightened into believing that you are likely to meet Dark attacks every other day —"

"No, we haven't," Hermione said "We just —"

"Your hand is not up, Miss Granger!"

Hermione put up her hand; Umbridge turned away from her.

"It is my understanding that my predecessor not only performed illegal curses in front of you, he actually performed them on you —"

"Well, he turned out to be a maniac, didn't he?" said Dean Thomas hotly. "Mind you, we still learned loads —"

"Your hand is not up, Mr. Thomas!" trilled Professor Umbridge. "Now, it is the view of the Ministry that a theoretical knowledge will be more than sufficient to get you through your examination, which,

after all, is what school is all about. And your name is?" she added, staring at Parvati, whose hand had just shot up.

"Parvati Patil, and isn't there a practical bit in our Defense Against the Dark Arts O.W.L.? Aren't we supposed to show that we can actually do the countercurses and things?"

"As long as you have studied the theory hard enough, there is no reason why you should not be able to perform the spells under carefully controlled examination conditions," said Professor Umbridge dismissively.

"Without ever practicing them before?" said Parvati incredulously. "Are you telling us that the first time we'll get to do the spells will be during our exam?"

"I repeat, as long as you have studied the theory hard enough —"

Marie had heard enough. "Professor, you could read everything there was to know about how an instrument works and you would still be completely useless at it since your body isn't trained in the way it's supposed to move yet! How can you expect magic to be any different? What good is theory without practice in the real world?"

Professor Umbridge looked up. "This is school, Ms. Potter, not the real world," she said softly.

"So we're not supposed to be prepared for what's waiting out there?"

"There is nothing waiting out there, Ms. Potter."

"Are you kidding me?" said Marie. Her patience had reached its limit and the question came out in a way that questioned the woman's mental capabilities in a way that couldn't be denied.

"Who do you imagine wants to attack children like yourselves?" inquired Professor Umbridge in a horribly honeyed voice.

"Hmm, let's think. . ." Marie wondered in a mock thoughtful voice. "Murderers, kidnappers, rapists, and muggers maybe? What about those psychos that kidnapped Cedric and me? What about things like grindlylows and acromantulas? Those can be found not far from the school. What about those 'extremely dangerous half-breeds' you mentioned earlier?"

"What about You-Know-Who?"

The class froze at the quiet addition to Marie's verbal smack-down. They turned to see who had dared to mention the elephant in the room. There, sitting at the back like she always did, Fay Dunbar was glaring at her desk with a heat that was most unlike her. She was the most unassuming of the Gryffindor fifth-years, even more so than Neville; she never volunteered anything during classes. That she said anything at all told her year-mates exactly how strongly she felt about the topic.

"And your name is?" Umbridge asked tightly.

"Fay Dunbar," Fay replied as softly as ever. She looked up and set her stern stare on the professor.

"Ten points from Gryffindor, Ms. Dunbar."

The class degenerated even further than it already had when Umbridge launched into a propaganda speech, denying anything to do with Voldemort. There was more shouting, but this time, the students didn't bother even trying to pretend that they respected the woman enough to raise their hands.

By the end of it, several more points were lost and Marie somehow got pinned with a detention, though truth be told, she actually was among the few that stayed the calmest. It probably had something to do with the fact that she had said, "Why shouldn't we learn how to cast the spells? What are you afraid of, that we'll overthrow the government or something?" The sharply fanatic look in Umbridge's eyes was very telling.

Umbridge became wholly fed up with them and ended class early. Most all of them were in a fierce temper and they scattered to cool off before their next classes. Marie purposefully kept her stride as even and unbothered as she could; she wasn't about to let that bottom-feeder parasite get the better of her.

"There's some good news and bad news," Marie said, catching the attention of her fuming friends. "The bad news is the Minister and his cronies are conspiring against us, going out of their way to make sure we learn as little as possible about defending ourselves out of some mad scheme to suppress the underground student militia they believe we're organizing. Not only is that hurting our chances of surviving the shit no doubt headed our way, but it also stomps all over our chances of doing well on our DADA O.W.L.s; theory is all well and good, but they don't do anything for us for the practical portion of the test. Our lives and grades are being endangered."

Hermione looked like she was ready to pull her hair out. "And what's the good news?"The question came out almost a snarl.

Marie looked at the other girl slyly from the corner of her eye. A smirk touched her lips. "I just saved 15 percent on my car insurance by switching to Geico." Then she was off, streaking down the halls.

Hermione's brain short-circuited for a second. The vein in her forehead throbbed. "GOD DAMMIT, MA-RIE!" She took off after her friend.


Chapter 5

The day after the first wave of students dealt with the new professor was met with irritation from those that had already landed in detention with the vile woman and frustration for those that had managed to hold their tongues despite her worthless lesson. On the Gryffindor side of things, she was hated almost as much as Snape, quite an accomplishment considering the Potions professor had years to achieve their detestation while she had only taken a few hours. She didn't have many fans in the other Houses either.

The night before, at dinner, many an assessing look was sent Marie's way. It seemed that Fay's questioning about how they were to defend themselves from Voldemort reminded them once more about Marie's claim of the Dark Lord's return. They spoke in indiscreet lowered voices, poking at her temper as if they were tempting her to explode at them so they could get a first-hand account. This demonstrated exactly why they were in the House of the brave; Marie was famous for her explosive rage and yet they poked at the sleeping lion.

Despite their efforts, Marie kept her temper, ignoring them in favour of thinking up ways to get rid of Umbridge. Her plots fell into the realm of fantasy almost immediately, drifting through daydreams of transfiguring Umbridge into a frog and selling her to a French restaurant. Marie left the Great Hall with her best friends on her heels, not even bothered by the sneering at her detailing of what happened after the Third Task. Yes, she had been irritated for a split-second, but that was before she remembered that the people discussing her were the same people that convinced themselves that a twelve-year-old muggle-raised half-blood had somehow gained control of a monster older than the Holy Roman Empire, and had tried to commit genocide against people like her own mother with it.

The morning after was met with less 'covert' discussion on the topic of Marie, Cedric, and their sanity, but the side-glances remained. If Marie wasn't so used to it, she'd be as miserable as Cedric currently was; he really wasn't used to being shunned

Speaking of miserable Hufflepuffs, Marie had promised Sally-Anne that she'd talk to the other girl's friends for her.

Marie stood from the Gryffindor table with a quick word to her friends that she'd be back and strolled over to Megan Jones and Leanne Runcorn, coincidentally, not two seats over from where Cedric was sitting. She sent the Head Boy a friendly wave before addressing the two brunettes that regarded her cautiously.

"Mind if I sit?" asked Marie, gesturing at the space in front of them. "I've got a message from Sally-Anne."

The two girls looked wary before perking up at hearing 'Sally-Anne.'

"Sally-Anne? You've talked with Sally-Anne?" said Runcorn. She looked hopeful but doubtful. She motioned for Marie to sit. "I never heard her say anything about knowing you."

"We've never really talked to any Gryffindors in our year," added Jones.

"She moved nearby after third-year," Marie said, waving an idle hand. "It's a muggle neighbourhood so we started to hang out."

"Why didn't she come back?" asked Jones, her brows furrowing. "Why hasn't she owled us at all?"

"That's what she wanted me to talk to you about. She told me to tell you that she's sorry but her mum's pulled her out of Hogwarts because she thinks it's too dangerous, and that her mum won't let her use her owl for anything but mail-order and things like that."

"Are you serious?" said Runcorn. She looked incredulous. "But how is she supposed to take her O.W.L.s and N.E.W.T.s?"

The other Hufflepuffs nearby had paused in their conversations, unabashedly listening in.

"Well, she's homeschooling through an owl-correspondence program so I guess she'll take them that way as well." Marie shrugged. Honestly, she wasn't too concerned about Sally-Anne taking her tests or not. She doubted that the other girl would be the only witch in the world who didn't take O.W.L.s and N.E.W.T.s; she could easily get on in the Muggle world with everyday magic making sure she lived comfortably.

"You can't do the practicals through the mail!" cried Runcorn.

"Look, it'll be inconvenient, but if she's really bent on taking the tests, she could just take them after she comes of age. There's no law saying you have to take them while you're still in school, is there? Goodness, I'd thought you lot would be more upset about not seeing her again part instead of the odd schooling part."

The two flushed and made awkward faces.

"We're just concerned for her future," Jones protested. "Not many respectable places will hire you if you don't have at least your O.W.L.s."

Marie's lips curved upward slightly in bemusement. "I thought this was the Hufflepuff table, not Ravenclaw."

Jones puffed up in indignity. She was one of the ones that had worn those stupid 'Potter Stinks' badges the year before and it was clear her self-righteousness hadn't died down any. The girl snapped, "Just because we're not in the House for the nerds doesn't mean we're not intelligent! We work for what we get unlike some people!"

"Megan!" Runcorn gasped, shaking the other girl's shoulder sharply.

The eavesdroppers glanced away in embarrassment, taken aback at Jones' bluntly rude statement. Many turned away directly and pretended to continue their previous conversations.

Marie's lids lowered to half-mast and she rested her cheek against her knuckles, appearing for all the world as if the other girls were putting her to sleep. This was another reason she was putting little stock in the importance of what the other students thought of her, so many of them jumped to conclusions before they could even finish processing a thought and ran head first into an opinion without sitting down to figure out if it was reasonable.

She regarded them indifferently for a moment.

"So quick to jump to offense," said Marie, her tone distant and bored. "So fast to insult." She took in the haughty brunette's stiff expression. "Buying into stereotypes and looking down on people isn't very nice, you know; you sure you fit in among those that are supposed to be kind and unbiased?"

"What would you know?" said Jones, upper lip curling in derision.

"Megan," Runcorn said again, disbelief written on her face.

Marie's face didn't change. "With mood-swings that violent, I'd have pegged you as a Gryffindor. Or was it because you only reveal how you really are with a crowd of back-up that the Hat shipped you off to the only House that was accepting enough to deal with a two-faced coward?"

"What did you just say to me?" Jones shrilled, her voice raising.

Marie glanced up to the teacher's table, but it was too loud in the Hall that none of them noticed the disagreement happening at the Hufflepuff table. She looked back at the now fuming Jones.

"Hard of hearing as well, are you?" Marie said, getting up from the table. "They must make them more patient here than I thought."

Jones got to her feet as well though Runcorn tried tugging her back into her seat. "What, running away now?" A catty expression spread across her face. "Where's all the Gryffindor courage?"

Marie tilted her head back at the taller girl, effectively looking down her nose at Jones. "What am I supposed to be running from? Are you going to do anything besides talk smack?"

Jones snarled at Marie, an ugly expression on her face. Runcorn looked terribly upset and embarrassed at the situation, sending Marie a wobbly apologetic look.

"Message delivered," said Marie, shrugging a shoulder. "Mission complete. Why the hell would I stick around?"

"You're so full of it, Po—!"

"Settle down before I start handing out detentions," a stern voice chimed in.

Cedric was stood up from where he had previously been sitting, a displeased look on his face. He had been staring off at the far wall aimlessly before Marie made her way over.

He gave Marie a flat look. "Why are you causing trouble?"

Marie huffed, crossing her arms. "What trouble have I caused this time? Merlin, I come over to deliver a message between friends out of the goodness of my heart and there you are looking at me like I'm the Antichrist."

"'Goodness of your heart'," Jones scoffed, crossing her arms as well.

Marie sent the other girl a sharp look. "Yes, Jones. 'Goodness of my heart.' I certainly didn't have to come over here and put up with your PMS, but I did, because Sally-Anne asked me to do her a favour. You think I owe it to you to or something?"

"You insinuated we were dumb because we're Hufflepuffs! You came over and insulted us!"

"I certainly did not. You only took it that way 'cause you believe in those prejudices; don't think I missed you calling Ravenclaw the House of nerds!"

"Alright, alright!" said Cedric, raising a hand in a stopping motion. "That's enough of that. Jones, sit down and calm yourself. Marie, go do something else before you cause a riot."

Marie scoffed before smiling wryly at her friend. "Let's start a riot! A riot! Let's start a riot!"

Cedric snorted. "Go on then!" He waved her off.

Marie considered sticking around a bit longer just to be contrary but spotted Luna entering the Hall at the same moment, so decided to write it off as a bad job. Marie caught up with Luna halfway from the Ravenclaw table and invited the girl to sit with her and the rest of her friends at the Gryffindor table.

"Finally!" said Marie, guiding the blonde girl over arm-in-arm, pointedly not looking back at Jones. "Some intelligent conversation! I'm beginning to see what you mean about that Wrackspurt infestation, Luna."

Luna nodded solemnly. "There's only so much we can do when the ones afflicted refuse to accept they have a problem."


Marie wasn't sure why Ron and Hermione got into the most stupid of arguments. If it wasn't about homework and Quidditch, it was manners and house-elves. House-elves of all things! Marie wasn't sure why Hermione got on them about treating house-elves properly (or better yet, setting them free) when neither Marie nor Ron's family were in possession of any house-elves.

This particular instance of carrying-on about house-elves was instigated by Hermione working herself up into a froth about the Twins testing their products on the first-years, thus becoming too bothered to do homework.

She had wrenched her bag open; Marie thought she was about to put her books away, but instead she pulled out two misshapen woolly objects, placed them carefully on a table by the fireplace, covered them with a few screwed-up bits of parchment and a broken quill, and stood back to admire the effect.

"What in the name of Merlin are you doing?" said Ron, watching her as though fearful for her sanity.

"They're hats for house-elves," she said briskly, stuffing her books back into her bag. "I did them over the summer. I'm a really slow knitter without magic, but now I'm back at school I should be able to make lots more."

"You're leaving out hats for the house-elves?" said Ron slowly. "And you're covering them up with rubbish first?"

"Yes!" said Hermione defiantly, swinging her bag onto her back.

"That's not right," said Ron angrily. "You're trying to trick them into picking up the hats. You're trying setting them free when they might not want to be free."

"Of course they want to be free!" said Hermione at once, though her face was turning pink. "Don't you dare touch those hats, Ron!"

Ron, of course, cleared off the rubbish on the hats so they were fully visible as soon as Hermione had disappeared into the girl's dorm. "They should at least see what they're picking up," he said firmly.

Marie personally agreed with Ron. She certainly didn't believe in forced servitude — it hit a bit close to home after her younger years with the Dursleys — but she didn't agree at all with deceiving someone into doing something 'for their own good.' It smacked of a god-complex and a disregard for other people's opinions.

Hermione meant well, but often acted as if she was a parent and everyone else in the world were her infant children that needed her guiding them by hand. This was the reason Marie planned to stop leaning on Hermione for homework assistance; Marie was perfectly capable of handling her assignments herself and maybe it would help her friend ease up on the mother-henning.

She had thought the fuss about the house-elves would die off after the night before, but when Hermione came down to breakfast looking pleased with herself, Ron just had to ask. They had a full schedule that day and it was pouring outside, and the only bright side was that there was no Potions that day; Ron had been peeved that someone was in a good mood while he was visibly bothered.

To his inquiry, Hermione had said, "The hats have gone. Seems the house-elves do want freedom after all."

"I wouldn't bet on it," Ron told her cuttingly. "They might not count as clothes. They didn't look anything like hats to me, more like woolly bladders."

Marie face-palmed and smacked his shoulder but the damage was done. Hermione did not speak to him all morning.


By the time Marie showed up to her detention that night, she had a splitting headache. The day had been just short of horrendous. Ron and Hermione weren't talking to each other. They had double Transfiguration and double Charms, both preluded by a speech on the importance of O.W.L.s and how everything would become far more difficult for them this year. Whoopi-fucking-doo. If that was not enough, Hagrid was still missing (they had noticed his lack of presence when he didn't show up to the Feast) and that Grubbly-Plank woman was substituting again. Nothing against the woman, but Marie didn't appreciate the way many of the students acted as if they were glad Hagrid wasn't there.

Perhaps worst of all was when Umbridge came across students talking about what Cedric had said to them earlier in the day about Voldemort. She'd seemed to freeze in a state of unmoving frenzy before she stuck a detention on each of them, even extending Marie's detention into a week's worth even though Marie hadn't even been part of the conversation. Marie's protests were met by dear ears.

If all that wasn't enough, Marie had got bitten by a bowtruckle, Luna and Hermione had gotten into a stare-off about the validity of the creatures Luna talked about, and Angelina Johnson got on her case about getting a detention when she was supposed to be at the Keeper tryout. That last part really got Marie's goat.

"How can you even blame that on me?" Marie exclaimed, tossing her hands in the air in exasperation. "That woman was handing out detentions like they were coupons at a buffet! All I did was ask why she didn't want us doing practicals and she slapped one on me like a Shinto priest exorcising an evil spirit. You should have heard the amount she gave to Fay Dunbar!"

Angelina wasn't appeased. "Didn't I tell you I wanted to do a tryout with the whole team, and find someone who fitted in with everyone? Didn't I tell you I'd booked the Quidditch pitch specially? And now you've decided you're not going to be there!"

"I didn't decide not to be there!" cried Marie, stung by the injustice of these words. "I got my detention extended by that Umbridge woman for literally just standing there! Not even Snape has sunk so low! Don't act as if I'm blowing you off for the hell of it; one mention of Voldemort and she was ready to crucify us!"

"Well, you can just go straight to her and ask her to let you off on Friday," said Angelina fiercely. "And I don't care how you do it, tell her You-Know-Who's a figment of your imagination if you like, just make sure you're there!"

She stormed away.

"Snarly bitch." Marie muttered, getting a reprimand from Hermione. They entered the Great Hall. "I think we'd better check with Puddlemere United whether Oliver Wood's been killed during a training session, because she seems to be channeling his spirit."

"What d'you reckon are the odds of Umbridge letting you off?" said Ron skeptically, as they sat down at the Gryffindor table.

"Snape would sooner come out of the closet," Marie said plainly, not even acting glum. "Angelina's going to have to suck it up because there's no way in hell I'm crawling to that monstrosity and begging for any favours. Not that she would either way."

Marie resolved to send Ron with an apology note and a bar of chocolate for Angelina when she headed out for her detention on Friday. Ron was going to the tryouts anyway since he wanted to be Keeper so he was the logical sacrifice to offer to Angelina to take out her anger on.

When she arrived at Umbridge's door, she plucked her Seeing-Eye from the air and tucked it back into her robe-pocket. There were those that tried to get her in trouble for having it with her (Malfoy and Snape for example) but Professor Sprout's note proved its worth greater than gold. A slight smile on her face despite her headache, she knocked on the door and entered.

She had known the Defense Professor's office well after learning with Remus and the fiasco with the fake Moody, but the room had become completely unrecognisable. The surfaces had all been draped in lacy covers and cloths. There were several vases full of dried flowers, each residing on its own doily, and on one of the walls was a collection of ornamental plates, each decorated with a large technicolour kitten wearing a different bow around its neck. These were so foul that Harry stared at them, transfixed, until Professor Umbridge spoke.

"Good evening, Ms. Potter."

Marie started and looked around. She hadn't noticed Umbridge at first because she was wearing a luridly flowered set of robes that blended only too well with the tablecloth on the desk behind her.

Marie watched her steadily. "Evening."

"Well, sit down," Umbridge said, pointing toward a small table draped in lace beside which she had drawn up a straight-backed chair. A piece of blank parchment lay on the table, apparently waiting for Marie.

"Now, you are going to be doing some lines for me, Ms. Potter. No, not with your quill," she added, as Marie bent down to open her bag. "You're going to be using a rather special one of mine. Here you are."

She handed Marie a long, thin black quill with an unusually sharp point.

"I want you to write 'I must not spread lies,'" Umbridge told Marie softly.

"How many times?" Marie asked, with a creditable imitation of politeness. This uppity, fascist bitch. Marie had never even said anything about Voldemort herself!

"Oh, as long as it takes for the message to sink in," said Umbridge sweetly. "Off you go." She moved over to her desk, sat down, and bent over a stack of parchment that looked like essays for marking.

Marie raised the sharp black quill and then realized something was missing. "You haven't given me any ink." Seriously, how stupid was this woman?

"Oh, you won't need ink," said Professor Umbridge with the merest suggestion of a laugh in her voice.

What the hell was that supposed to mean? Was this quill self-inking then? She sighed internally. Whatever.

Marie placed the point of the quill on the paper and wrote: I must not spread lies.

She let slip a gasp of surprise at the sudden pain. The words had appeared on the parchment in what appeared to be shining red ink. At the same time, the words had appeared on the back of Marie's right hand, cut into her skin as though traced there by a scalpel — yet even as she stared at the shining cut, the skin healed over again, leaving the place where it had been slightly redder than before but quite smooth.

What the hell? What the fuck just happened?

Marie looked around at Umbridge. She was watching Marie, her wide, toadlike mouth stretched in a smile.

"Yes?"

Was that bint even serious? She just gave Marie a quill that inflicted injury on her as well as used her blood as ink! This had to be illegal! Wizard put more worth on their blood than Muggles and Marie knew damn well that such a thing was illegal in the Muggle world.

Marie got to her feet at once, her eyes never leaving Umbridge.

The evil woman tensed and frowned. "What are you doing, Ms. Potter? Sit down and continue your lines at once."

She was serious! She actually expected Marie to go along with it as well!

Marie snatched up her bag and moved to the door, the wretched quill still clenched in her hand. She was going to McGonagall at once and she was going to call the DMLE!

"Where do you think you're going, girl?" said Umbridge, getting to her feet as well.

She moved to follow after Marie but Marie pulled out her wand faster than blinking and aimed it straight at the bitch's face. They both stood stock still, Marie glaring in outrage, Umbridge in offended self-righteousness.

"Put away that wand at once! I'll have you expelled for threatening a professor!"

"And I'll have you tossed in prison for injuring a student!" Marie countered, her wand not wavering once. "You think I'm going to sit here and cut myself open because you told me to? You're mental!"

Marie began to walk backwards to the door, not letting Umbridge out of her sight. When she got to the door, she sent a kick to it, forcing it open. She called out, "Dobby!"

With a pop, Dobby appeared. "Marie Potter, Miss has—!" He stopped short, taking in the scene. His ears drooped. "Marie Potter, Miss is needing help?"

Marie did move her gaze away from the pink professor. "Yes, Dobby, I could really use your help, if that's alright. You see, I'm having a bit of a disagreement with Professor Umbridge here, and I'd feel a lot safer if you could bring some more Professors here." Umbridge twitched at the admission. "Professors McGonagall and maybe Sprout would be ideal. Anyone you could get to the quickest, really, as long as it's not Snape."

Marie's eyes darted when Dobby popped away and that was when Umbridge chose to strike.

"St—!"

"Mitto!" Marie barked. Umbridge's wand went flying at the disarming spell. "Sopio!" The woman tried to dodge but Marie's spells didn't come with coloured lights.

Umbridge dropped to the floor in a dead faint. Good lord, those spells Marie had learned at Sirius' house really worked!

Wand still at the ready, Marie walked over to the knocked-out woman and cast the Rope-binding Spell on her. Not five seconds later, the horrible beast was trussed up like a pig.

Less than a minute later, Professors Sprout and Flitwick were popped into the room. Dobby beamed at Marie and disappeared once more. Marie double-took just as Dobby disappeared. Had he been wearing a stack of hats?

"Merciful Merlin," said Sprout looking highly discombobulated. "What—? Miss Potter!" She had just noticed the scene before her.

Flitwick had been gaping since he arrived. "What is the meaning of this?"

"Sorry about this, professors," said Marie. "I asked Dobby to bring you here because Umbridge was completely out of line. Please tell me this is illegal." She held out the repulsive quill.

It was Flitwick that got to it first, looking appalled. "Merlin's beard! This is a Blood Quill! Why on earth do you have this?"

Marie jerked her head at the tied up teacher. "She gave it to me to write my lines. When I stopped, she told me to keep at it."

"A Blood Quill!" Sprout breathed, disbelief on every line of her face. "These have been illegal outside of controlled use in contract signing by Gringotts for almost a hundred years already! How did she even get her hands on one?"

"So, it's completely illegal of her to make me write lines with them?" Marie clarified.

Professor Sprout jerked. "Goodness! You mean to tell us you actually wrote with it? What did you write?!"

Marie picked up her parchment and gave it to the frantic professors.

"Thank Merlin for small mercies," Flitwick exclaimed. He breathed out a sigh of relief. "I feared the worst."

"What do you mean?"

"Ms. Potter, there's a reason it's only allowed for contract signing!" Sprout nearly shouted. "Writing in your own blood is as binding as it can get. Think of what would happened had you written 'I will not breathe.' You would be physically unable to draw breath ever again!"

Marie paled at the realization of how closely she had been to death. That damned woman nearly killed her!

"You understand now," Flitwick added. "It's very fortunate she formatted the statement with 'must' instead of 'will.' 'Must' makes it a guideline instead of vow."

The three stood in silence for a moment, their eyes on the tied-up bundle on the floor.

"Well," Sprout said finally, a resolved look on her face. "We'll be taking her to the Headmaster at once and floo the DMLE. Merlin willing, she'll be out of the school by nightfall."

The professors did just as they said, hitting Umbridge with stunner to prevent her from waking and levitating her out the door.

As they left, Professor Sprout tucked the Blood Quill in her apron pocket and addressed Marie. "Ms. Potter, I suggest you visit Madame Pomfrey to have your hand looked at before your return to your common room. When you get there, please tell Professor McGonagall that we'd like her with us in the Headmaster's office as well."

Marie watched them go blankly, almost unable to believe that such a thing just happened. Her Defense professor almost killed her! Granted, it was basically the done thing by now what with imposters, dark wizards, and dangerous beings trying their hand at teaching, but technically Umbridge had been the one that actually came the closest to offing her. And that was with a werewolf and a dark lord in the running as well.

She took a deep breath, held it, and let it out slowly. Damn it all to hell, it was on the second day of school as well.

"Dobby?"

The house-elf appeared again, this time more concerned than enthusiastic. Now that she got a good look at him, she could see that he was indeed wearing a stack of hats hats. The top most two looked to be the ones that Marie had seen Hermione leave out the night before.

"Marie Potter, Miss is needing more help?"

Marie thought about asking about the hats but decided to save it for later. "No, Dobby, I just wanted to thank you for being such a good sport and giving me a hand. I really owe you one."

Dobby shook his head furiously. "Oh, no, Marie Potter, Miss! Dobby is always happy to help Miss whenever she is needing it!"

"Dobby . . ." Marie put a hand her shoulder. "She had me writing with a Blood Quill. I see you know what that is." Dobby gaped in horror at her words. "Not to worry, I didn't write anything binding, I just wanted you to understand why I'm so appreciative. We really dodged a Killing Curse this time 'round."

"A-a-a B-b-bl-bl—" Dobby couldn't even get the words out.

"That's right," Marie agreed. She hitched her bag up to her shoulder again and beckoned to Dobby as she walked out the door. "Now, I'm off to tell McGonagall that the other professors want her. I'd love your company if you're free, we haven't really talked since the Second Task last year."

Dobby perked up again, bouncing as her bounded his way to her side. "Oh, yes, Miss! Dobby as plenty of time! Headmaster Dumbly-door has made it so all elves are taking breaks!"

Well, that would hopefully please Hermione.

"Mind if I ask about Winky?" said Marie as they walked. "Oh, by the way, how are the other elves feeling about Hermione's hats? She said the ones she left out last night were gone and I can see you're wearing them."

Dobby was still smiling, but his ears drooped a little. "None of the other elves will clean Gryffindor Tower anymore, not with the hats and socks hidden everywhere. They is finding them insulting, Miss. Tilly was picking up books and cried to Mackmack when she found a mitten. They is telling Dobby that Dobby must be cleaning Gryffindor Tower by himself unless Miss Grangy stops."

Marie's stomach sunk. It was worse than she had feared.


Hermione reacted as badly as Marie had expected.

After returning to the Tower far earlier than anyone had expected of her and then blowing them off to talk to McGonagall of all people first, her friends were suitably curious as to what had happened. Especially when McGonagall had bustled out of the Tower immediately afterward with a pinched look on her face none had seen on her since the Dementors attacked the Quidditch pitch.

Marie had told them what happened in plain words, commenting that she gave Umbridge props for continuing the tradition of trying to off her so early in the game.

"All the others waited until the end of the year," Marie had said, channeling all the nonchalance of Charlie Weasley as he talked about wrestling an adolescent dragon. "A little eager but I suppose waiting didn't work out for the others."

Ron poked at her for acting so blasé about it. "Honestly, the way you're describing it, you'd think it turned out she just didn't have the right N.E.W.T.s for the position."

"I wouldn't be surprised if she didn't. Didn't exactly give off a sense of competence, did she?"

"Oh, you two!" Hermione joined in. "This is serious business! I knew she was corrupt but I didn't think she'd think she'd do something illegal. Isn't that just stomping all over her 'obey the government' spiel?"

Marie's following conversation with Dobby didn't go over well either. Hermione didn't take kindly to the house-elves undermining her efforts.

"Of all the ridiculous things!" Hermione cried. "Why are they fighting it?"

Ron grunted. "I told you it wasn't right. Why would they thank you for trying to trick them?"

Hermione glared at him in response, already opening her mouth to answer back.

Marie, already tired from the long day and the fiasco of a detention, didn't have enough patience to listen to them go at it again. Before Hermione could say anything, Marie cut in, "Hermione, you do realize that you giving them hats isn't actually going to do anything, right?"

Hermione's mouth snapped shut. She blinked. "What?"

"I'm saying that you making them clothes and hiding hats and socks and whatever every is useless because they're not your house-elves. The clothes have to come from the one they consider their master."

The bushy-haired girl got a fanatical glint in her eyes. "Are you saying that Dumbledore has to—?"

"I'm saying you should stop because you're not doing anything but making more work for Dobby, and even if he likes it fine, that's sort of the opposite of what you want, right?"

"Don't be ridiculous! I'll just take to Professor Dumbledore and—"

"And what?" said Ron. "Convince him to get rid of the things doing all the cooking and cleaning that needs to be done? You're mental!"

"You could stand to do your own laundry, Ronald!"

"We're at school, Hermione! What time do we have to cook and clean in between all our homework and projects?"

"Another thing," said Marie, raising her voice a bit to distract the two from their argument. "I'm pretty certain they can actually leave whenever they want if they wanted to."

"What are you talking about, Marie? They're slaves; indentured servants at best! Slaves don't leave whenever they want to!"

Marie shot her a look. "Shut up a minute, would you? Listen, Dobby went to Dumbledore to ask to work in Hogwarts, he wasn't captured and shackled to the school. That means that house-elves know that if they want something to do, Hogwarts is a good place for it. From what I've seen, those elves asked to work here, they weren't forced. Sure, Dobby asked for pay, but it's far less than what Dumbledore offered him and he's not actually doing anything with it besides buying socks; his food and living space is provided for him.

"During your research of them, did you read about any sort of magic or law forcing the house-elves to stay with the families they serve?"

Hermione had no answer for that though she did look considering.

At having the other girl listening for the moment, Marie decided to get all the thoughts she'd put into the matter all out on the table.

"You know, outside of social conditioning, I think they can do what they want. From what I've observed with Dobby, the obedience he gave the Malfoys was because of abusive conditioning. It's like training a baby elephant not to escape by tying it to a metal post so when it's grown it won't try to escape even when the metal post as been exchanged for wood; technically they can leave, by they've lost the will to try anymore. That's an extreme case of course.

"I've heard the other elves talk about their previous families and a lot of them just go on and one about how good things were. From what I've seen of them, most are treated in a way that they wouldn't want to leave in the first place. It's like taking care of a kitten from birth so when they're grown, even when the doors are wide open, they don't feel a need to leave.

Marie saw Hermione ready to protest but barreled on so there would be no space for interjection.

"I mean, think about it: There's nothing magical about the clothes, it's just a statement saying that they're not wanted anymore. 'You're no good anymore; leave.' It's basically the house-elf form of a pink-slip. Who wouldn't be devastated by the people they've invested time and effort into saying that they're crap at their job and that they should get out?"

"It's not the same at all!" Hermione cried, smacking the table for emphasis. "They've been brainwashed into thinking all they should want is to work and that they shouldn't get anything in return for it! They've been made to believe that they have no worth outside of being slaves!"

Ron and Marie exchanged looks.

"Dobby knows full well he can do a lot more than keep house," Ron pointed out. "Did his damnedest to get Marie out of Hogwarts to keep her safe, didn't he? He tried to keep his hero safe because he chose to, not because he was told to. And Marie didn't tell him to send Malfoy Senior flying down those stairs but he sure did that too."

"And Dobby's a free elf now! He saw an opportunity to be free and he took it!"

"And ran straight to Dumbledore so he could be put to work!" Ron countered. "He even haggled down the price Dumbledore wanted to pay him! They like working! It's just how house-elves are!"

"That's the most absurd thing! Why would anyone want to work under someone instead of being free?"

"You do understand that they aren't human, right, Hermione?" said Marie, crossing her arms. "What sounds silly to you makes sense to them because they don't think the way a human would."

Hermione couldn't have looked more aghast if Marie had stabbed Crookshanks in front of her.

"Marie Potter, how could you say such a thing! Just because they're not human doesn't mean they're not people; they have a mind just like anyone else!"

"Stop jumping to conclusions! I know very well they're people; Dobby's my friend, isn't he? I meant that of course they're going to think differently. A crow isn't going to think like a dolphin, is it? Why would house-elves think about things the same way a human would?

"Look, do you remember that story about the shoemaker and the elves?"

Hermione nodded.

"Then you'll remember that the elves came and helped out because they wanted to. The shoemaker didn't do anything to make them stay, they did because they chose to. He woke up one day and there were elves taking care of the shoe-making for him. In return, all he had to do was treat them kindly and leave out things for them to eat.

"Remember how later on, when the shoemaker's wife left out clothing for them as payment instead of the bit of food, they left and never came back? Wouldn't that mean that receiving payment is an insult to them? Wouldn't you feel horrible if the people that you've treated like family suddenly threw money at you for something you did for them because you loved them? If it was me, I'd feel cheap.

"That's a muggle story and it's not the same," said Hermione, crossing her arms.

"You only ever read text-books and non-fiction in the library. I found a wizarding variation of that story in the Magical Creatures section."

"It's still just a story, Marie."

"Fine then, let's talk about the practicalities of setting them free. Where would they even go? House-elves don't exactly how their own settlements. You set them free and they'll be homeless."

"They can buy homes with the money they make when they ask for pay!"

"Since you're so insistent that house-elves are like humans, let me ask you this: Would you hire a homeless person to do anything in your home? Maybe if you're really trusting you'd take them in and let them care for your lawn and stuff like that, but you wouldn't give them money for it, you'd let them work for a room and food. How is being set free and then working for a room and food any different from what they have now besides being technically homeless?"

Hermione had no answer to that.

"And as to the question of where would they go, they would go to a place where they can work in exchange for food and a place to sleep, likely; exactly like where they were just tossed out of. Exactly as any homeless human, just like I said before.

"Isn't that what any person chucked out of their home would do when they have nothing else?" By this point, Marie was good and worked up. "What you're recommending is like kicking out a little kid while saying 'I love you so much, dear, so I'm not going to confine you the only place you've ever known. Be free! Go out and work for money so you can buy a home instead of staying with someone and taking care of them because they're your family.' Why do you think Winky's so upset? The Crouches were her family and she loves them still! Sure, they were mean to her, but they were all she had!

"That's the payment that they want, Hermione. They don't want gold for things they have no use for, they want to take care of the place they call home and to be called part of the family! Giving them clothes and telling them they should work for money would be like me telling you while you were taking care of your sick grandmother that you're a failure at nursing and you'd be better off getting a paying job in a different position!

"Now, do you understand why they don't want to be set free?"

Neither Hermione nor Ron had an answer to that.


AN: I hope you found Marie's thoughts on house-elves worthy of consideration. There's been a lot of different ways of dealing with them in fanfiction along with lots of explanations of why they do what they do and I hope you find my thoughts at least a little understandable.


Chapter 6

The rumours and conspiracy theories that abounded when it was announced that DADA would be self study until further notice were fantastic. Her housemates that caught sight of her smug expression when they started wondering what happened to Umbridge jumped on her. They prodded her for details since they remembered that she had detention with the awful bitch the night before.

Marie didn't go into details but she did mention that she caught Umbridge red-handed doing something illegal. Theories on what was awful enough to get her kicked out of the school immediately were tossed about; Marie's favourite was the one including questionable charms on a magical creature. The entirety of breakfast was spent doling out little hints and laughing at conclusions people jumped to.

Making her way to her first class, Marie was walking on air. Not even Malfoy sneering at her from across the way could get her down. Wanting to make the most of her good mood, she fetched out her Seeing-Eye and set it to floating beside her.

"The ruddy hell is that?" asked Ron, giving the winged eyeball a dubious look.

The two of them were walking to Charms together. It would have been three or more of them usually but Dean and Seamus were still eating, Neville had to double back to get his textbook, and Hermione had left earlier because she wanted to ask Professor Vector about an Arithmancy project she had been working on before class.

"Didn't I show you before?" said Marie. "I'm assuming you know what film is with your dad so into muggle stuff, right? Well, Sally-Anne got this sent in from America. It's a magical camera that can convert the film into a form muggles can work with."

"Why would you want to do that? I thought your relatives didn't want anything to do with magic."

"Pfft. As if I'd do anything for them!" Marie waved the ridiculous notion off. "I'm doing this for Sally-Anne. I made some muggle friends over the summer and they have a band. To get publicity up, I've been told to film myself. They eat it up apparently."

"You're in a band?" Ron looked tickled. "What, going be the next Weird Sisters, are you? Merlin, can you even play an instrument?"

"Don't be thick, Ron, I'm their female vocalist. I do some dancing, sing when they need me to front, and look pretty for the cameras. Hush up now," she shot him a suppressing look. "I want to get in some footage in before class or Sally-Anne'll kick my arse."

Ron snorted. "Rubbish. I've seen Perks before; she's no bigger than you are. What's she gonna do?"

Marie waved her hand impatiently. "Shush!" She beckoned the Seeing-Eye closer. "What's up, Boneheads? It's your girl, Malice VI—"

"Malice VI?" Ron interrupted, ducking his head into frame and eyeballing the camera. "Who the soddin' hell is that?"

"Ron!" Marie groaned, smacking him on the shoulder. "I told you to shut up! Bloody fuck, I'm filming here!"

"Since when do you cuss? If Hermione heard you . . ."

"Yes, yes, death and damnation, now shut up!" She turned back to the camera and scowled. "Anyway. Here I am, off to class, dragging this tosser with me. This is Ron by the way, we've been best friends since we were eleven. Not that it should matter 'cause I already told him like a million times already to shut his ruddy trap."

Ron shrugged nonchalantly and smirked.

Marie huffed. "I thought you guys would like a view of the school I go to. It's super old. It's actually a castle if you can believe it." She directed the camera to point at the stone walkway they were going down and the open window they were passing, catching sight of the towers. "Yeah, hella cool or what? I lost my shit when I first saw it. It was built back in the Middle Ages — in the 900s, I think — you know, back when King Arthur and Merlin were prancing about. It's like traveling back into time; just walking to class makes me feel like I'm LARPing."

She brightened. "Oh! Update on that demon munter of a teacher I told you guys about before: I actually caught her up to no good! Her hand was in the cookie jar, her pants were around her ankles, we found her in flagrante delicto, and all those other euphemisms but without the smexeh-times.I won't tell you what she did, that would be telling, but know that she was cuffed and taken out before she even knew what was happening. Now, I know you lot will whip yourselves up into a frenzy if I leave it at that, so be assured that she did not release her inner pedobear nor did anyone get O.J. Simpson'd. Well, I got a bit scuffed, but it wasn't more than a scratch really and I basically did it to myself."

"Moving on!" she said when she saw Ron's incredulous look. "I was thinking of staging some solo MVs here at the school; the fantasy feel would kick arse, right? Maybe some Lady Gaga; a Judas cover would be epic if I used the dungeons. Hell, yeah, tricked out in leather, hanging from some chains, going all 'Judas, Juda-ah-ah!' It'll take some fast-talk to convince a teacher if I do want to try it, but I sure as hell won't let them hang around to see what's up.

"Of course, It'll probably take a while to get out because of the 'zero tech' policy here and the fact that all filming done will be done by my amateur hands; hopefully the boys backstage will be able to edit the shit out of it and make it worthy of views. What do you guys think? Tell me about it in the comments, yeah?"

Marie and Ron finally entered the Charms corridor. The classroom was in sight.

"I'm gonna have to cut this off now, guys, I'm almost to class right now. Sorry it's so short. I'll be mailing this out to my uploader today so by the time you guys see this vid, another one will be hot on it's trail. Give this video a thumbs up if you liked it, check out the link to our Facebook fanpage in the description box, and leave me a message in the comment section down below if you want to say something disgusting and shameful that your mother would be ashamed of." She laughed at the look on Ron's face. She blew a raspberry. "See-ya! Malice, signing out."

"Merlin, Marie," said Ron, pushing open the door. "I didn't understand half of what you said. You didn't even sound like yourself; you started talking like 'Dung."

Marie rolled her eyes at him. "I'd be surprised if you understood any more of it. I was speaking 'Muggle degenerate youth,' not a language you're familiar with."

"And now you're back to talking like you've been rolling in Galleons all your life."

They sat in their usual seats and waited for the rest of the class to show up. There was still a good ten minutes before lessons started and the classroom was only half full.

"Just because I talk clearly and politely doesn't mean I'm some uppity numpty, Ronald Weasley. I talk in a way that suits the situation. School is for proper language, interacting with band fans is for more laid-back gabbin'."

"You even did it mid-sentence," mutter Ron.

Marie stuck her tongue out at him.


Hermione hadn't said much since their discussion about house-elves. She had been subdued for days. Marie would readily admit that she had let herself get worked up in a way that was completely unnecessary for the situation. She hadn't needed to all but slam the other girl's head into the table with her opinions even though her rant had been a long time in coming.

House-elves had been Hermione's schtick since the year before, and she had thrown herself into her crusade with pious fervour; she believed absolutely that what she was doing was right and she was determined that the right thing would be done. She was admirable in her conviction. The only challenge in the situation was that Hermione didn't understand why others didn't share her convictions or didn't devote as much energy into it if they did. She didn't understand that outside opinions could have just as valid research and thought put into them as hers.

It was not malicious intent that had Hermione urging her plans and actions on others. Yes, she came to believe that she was the one with the best answers, but it was because of that that she tried ever so hard to give those best answers to other people. She wanted to help others and what better way to help them than to give them the best way to do things? Marie understood that, likely better than anyone else besides Hermione's parents, but that didn't mean Marie wasn't bothered when her own thoughts and suggestions were steamrolled over.

The mess with freeing house-elves wasn't as straightforward as Hermione thought it was. Hermione couldn't conceive a situation where one could consider it better to keep things as they were than to brave the unknown; she didn't understand that freedom didn't always make up for being homeless with no prospects. She had never been a poorly treated child whose position in the household was always uncertain, so naturally she wouldn't understand why a house-elf — Winky for example — would want to stay with those who treated her — at best — like an unwanted step-child re-purposed as a servant. She didn't know the never-ending fear of abandonment that any child not naturally born into a family had; that was the fear that lived in every house-elf's heart, no matter how well treated.

If Hermione wanted better lives for house-elves, she needed to start small before working her way up. Setting them all free was a sweet aspiration but it really wasn't practical. On top of being homeless with no prospects as Marie had told the other girl, there wasn't a support system in place for them. None of the elves were mentally ready to be independent from masters; they couldn't conceive living without a wizard to take responsibility for them. Maybe that was the reason even the oldest of house-elves seemed so childlike in their interactions, they had never been treated as responsible adults so they never 'grew up.' Setting them free would have to be a long-term goal if Hermione really wanted to stick to it, but educating them on independent living and setting up a fall-back system for those that relapse should take priority.

Now that Marie thought on it, Hogwarts was rather like an enormous orphanage for house-elves; they were given means to sustain themselves while not actually having families of their own. Thinking about it this way made it all the more understandable why Tilly — the elf Dobby had mentioned to night of her detention — had burst into tears at the sight of the mitten Hermione tried to sneak into their possession. Not having a family and then being that told she wasn't wanted in her refuge likely cut her deeply.

Marie stood at the feet of her friend's bed as the other girl put on her shoes. It was the weekend and they had nothing planned; the day was completely wide open.

"Hermione?" said Marie, taking care to speak softly to not startled the girl who was thinking deeply.

Hermione jolted and looked up. "Yes?" Her voice was vague.

"I was thinking about seeing how Winky's doing. Dobby says she's still sad but she's getting a little better. Would you like to come with me?"

Hermione cast her eyes downward. "Would she even want to talk to me? I did say uncomplimentary things about Mr. Crouch."

Marie hummed. "True. But maybe if you ask her about what she liked about living with the Crouches it'll cheer her up."

Hermione thought about it for a moment. She looked up and smiled wryly. "I'd love to go."


Angelina took the disappearance of Umbridge as Marie's way of ensuring she would be there for the tryouts on Friday. The older girl had clapped Marie on the back when she saw Marie during lunch and praised her for creative problem-solving.

"Not the route I was thinking of," said Angelina, a delighted grin on her face. "But it got the job done and now we don't have to worry about anymore detentions coming from that front!"

It appeared that the obsessive nature of the Gryffindor Quidditch Captain was somehow an inherent part of the position; Angelina had never been so focused on the sport until she was granted the position just this year. Who knows? Maybe Oliver had been a laid-back dude before he took over the team . . . On second thought, Marie doubted that. Oliver wouldn't be Oliver if he wasn't foaming at the mouth.

Marie wasn't sure why she was obligated to be at the tryouts when she had nothing to do with playing Keeper. It wasn't like her position was in danger of being taken away from her, she was still the best Seeker in Gryffindor. And even if they were adding reserves to the team, it wasn't like the starting Seeker was needed to know how effective another would be. She had thought about bringing these thoughts up with Angelina but she didn't want her head bitten off again.

So on Friday, Marie showed up to the Pitch on time as was expected of her and proceeded to do absolutely nothing as a position she had absolutely no interest in was attempted to be filled. She was sitting in the stands with Hermione at her side as a handful of hopefuls — Ron included — set about going through testing drills and took turns protecting the goals as the Chasers tossed Quaffles at them.

If anyone asked, it was far more excitement than she could handle.

"So, wake me up when it's all over," Marie hummed to herself as her eyes remained on the fliers. She sighed. "When I'm wiser and I'm older."

Really, it wasn't that she thought being Keeper was unimportant, it was just that there wasn't enough flying action accompanying it for her tastes. There were so many things she could be doing instead right now! Like — like . . . um . . . doing homework! (No, scratch that, fuck homework.) Or baking a cake. Or learning to how to knit. Or maybe —

Marie tossed her leg over the railing and draped herself across it. As she eyed the hopefuls idly, she addressed Hermione: "Do you think anyone'll notice if I dress up a broom in my cloak and hat and leave it in my place while I go talk to Professor Flitwick?"

Hermione did not hesitate. "Yes." Then, after a few seconds of processing what Marie had just said, she pulled Marie back from the railing and asked, "What do you want to talk to him about?"

Marie shrugged and stretched herself across Hermione's lap. "I was thinking about starting some sort of Dueling Club like that Lockhart ponce failed at, except less dueling for sport and more defending against attacks. You know, so when everything finally goes to hell in a hand-basket, we won't be complete sitting ducks. Maybe have parts where we focus on exam material as well. The only part Unhinged had right was the fact that our education's been pretty spotty."

Hermione brightened. "Oh, so like a study group that focuses on practicals as well?"

Marie thought about it. "Yeah, you could say that. That would be a good way to sell it to Flitwick as well."

"But why Professor Flitwick? Professor McGonagall is the one that approves the creation of clubs."

"I was thinking of asking him to be club adviser, you know? Since he's been on the professional circuit, and everything. He'll probably know lots of cool tricks that would make dueling easier."

Hermione agreed that such a club would be a good idea and immediately started outlining how meetings would work and how they'd schedule what they would learn. By the time tryouts were over, both girls were ready to snatch up Ron and hop off to find Flitwick.

"But Angelina hasn't announced who made Keeper yet!" Ron protested when the girls jumped on him.

Marie rolled her eyes. "Oi, Angie!" she called to the Captain still scribbling on a sheet of parchment. When she looked up, Marie asked, "Yes or no question: did this prat here make the team?"

The rest of the hopefuls perked up; they had been too nervous to outright ask lest it counted against them.

Angelina glanced at her sheet and gave Marie a thumbs up. A round of groans went up.

"There, you see?" Marie said to the grinning Ron. She waved at the rest of the team as she and Hermione dragged their friend away. "See you lot later, we have a pressing engagement."

"There's a practice at two tomorrow!" Angelina called after them.

"Yeah, no worries, we'll be there!"


"MARION LILIANA POTTER!" came the screeching voice of Sally-Anne as the Howler she had sent to Marie exploded in Marie's oatmeal. "HOW DARE YOU DO SUCH A THING TO ME?! JUST WAIT UNTIL I GET MY HANDS ON YOU, YOU PO-FACED PLONKER!"

Heads turned, conversations were stopped, food was paused on its way into mouths. A violently red letter was trembling with outrage as it danced in mid-air in front of Marie who didn't know what else to do but gape.

"In any other case, I might have thanked you," the Howler continued in a controlled manner not common to Howlers. It didn't last of course. "But I SURE AS HELL DON'T APPRECIATE IT WHEN YOU PUT ME IN A SITUATION WHERE I HAVE TO EXPLAIN TO MY HISTORY PROFESSOR WHY I HAVE HOMOEROTICA IN MY SCHOOL BAG!"

A burst of startled laughter escaped from Marie and she collapsed over the table, convulsing in hilarity. She pounded the table.

"I KNOW YOU'RE LAUGHING YOUR GUTS UP, YOU SLAG! DO YOU KNOW HOW COMPLETELY UNSEXY THAT MAN IS? HE'S MY GRANDDAD'S AGE AND HAS A PEDO-STACHE! I DON'T WANT TO TALK ABOUT SLASHY GOODNESS WITH HIM; IT WAS SO SQUICK!

"AND DON'T YOU EVEN TRY TO DENY IT WAS YOU, ONLY YOUR OWL IS SMART ENOUGH TO SOMEHOW SNEAK INTO MY BAG AND GET OUT WITHOUT GETTING CAUGHT, AND ONLY YOU HAVE THE SODDING GALL TO TELL HER TO DO SO! I WOULDN'T EVEN BE SURPRISED IF YOU ORCHESTRATED THE WHOLE THING! DID YOU KNOW ONE OF YOUR COUSIN'S GORMLESS GOONS TOOK IT OUT OF MY BAG? HE THOUGHT IT WAS MY DIARY AND STARTED READING IT OUT LOUD! IN THE MIDDLE OF CLASS!"

A burst of hysterical laughter crossed with sobbing came from the Howler. When it started up again, it was quieter, shaking with laughter. "The look on Malcolm Prescott's face will be one I'll treasure 'til the day I die. I wish I had my phone with me so I could have recorded it!"

The Howler appeared to collect itself and continued speaking in what would have been a normal talking voice if it wasn't for the amplifying charm built-in. "You're bloody lucky I only got off with a stern lecture; if I had been sent to the principal or had a note sent home, I would strangle you with my bare hands! And future correspondence is to be sent to my house, in my room, or we are no longer friends. And don't doubt for a second I won't get you back for this, Marie! Expect the unexpected and sleep with one eye open; I will get you when you least expect it!"

Finishing off its bold declaration, the Howler rip itself to shreds and rained confetti on Marie's now soggy breakfast.

Not acknowledging the wide-eyed looks sent in her direction, Marie wiped the tears of glee from her eyes and sighed the sigh one gives after having a good laugh. She saw that there was another letter waiting innocently next to her bowl and immediately opened it. Inside, Sally-Anne had written another letter, one that she likely wrote before the Howler because it wasn't resentful in the least bit:

Hey, ho,

Here are some more songs to work on. The Seeing-Eye can play music by eating CDs so just feed this one to it. Wasteful as fuck, I know. You can make it blast the music out loud by just telling it what song you want but if you want to listen to it by yourself, it comes with a privacy warding. Just poke it under its left wing.

I expect at least an hour of footage to work with!

Sally-Anne

Inside the envelope with the letter was a burned CD.

"Well, that's one way to start the day."

"Bloody hell," whispered Ron, freckles standing out on his pale face.


Anything I have left on ff.net are already crossposted on ao3. I didn't realize I'd gain such a sense of relief after doing such a thing, but it goes to show that when one can't trust the platform, it doesn't really matter how well that platform has done doing the job you want it to do.

Backing them up here has also given me the opportunity to look them over again. While I did cringe a good amount at how I wrote my fics before, I was also pleasantly surprised to find that they're still up to the standard for what I'd read myself today. I've definitely made progress, but it's comforting to confirm that, hey, I've always been rather good at this writing thing since I started doing fics.

February 2026

S M T W T F S
1234567
891011121314
15161718192021
22 23 2425262728

Style Credit